BX 

4522 

1 84-° 



Glass 
Book 



w/ re, ' 

THE 

CONSTITUTION 



REFORMED DUTCH CHURCH 

OF 

NORTH AMERICA: 
WITH AN APPENDIX, 

CONTAINING 

FORMULARIES FOR THE USE OF THE CHURCHES ; 
TOGETHER WITH THE RULES AND ORDERS FOR 
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE GENERAL SYNOD. 

THE CATECHISM, ARTICLES OF FAITH, CANONS OF 
THE SYNOD OF DORDRECHT, AND LITURGY. 

PHILADELPHIA: 

PUBLISHED BY G. W. MENTZ & SON, 
No. 53 North Third Street. 

1840 



Extract from the Minutes of the General Synod, at their 
Session in June, 1840. 

"Resolved, That thr> publication of the Constitution, by 
Messrs. Mentz, be under the supervision of the Rev. John 
Ludlow, D.D. George W. Bethune, D.D., and James B. Har- 
denbergh, D.D." 



We certify that this Book has been published under our in- 
spection, agreeably to the above order of General Svnod. 

JOHN LUDLOW, 
GEO. W. BETHUNE, 
JAS. B. HARDENBERGH. 



INTRODUCTION. 



For the maintenance of good order in the Church 
of Christ, it is necessary there should be certain 
Offices and Assemblies, and a strict attention to 
Doctrines, Sacraments, Usages, and Christian Dis- 
cipline ; of all which the following ecclesiastical 
ordinances particularly treat. 



CHAPTER I. 

OF THE OFFICES IN THE CHURCH. 

The Offices in the Church of Christ are fourfold, 
viz. 

1. The Office of Ministers of the Word. 

2. The Office of Teachers of Theology. 

3. The Office of Elders. 

4. The Office of Deacons. 

ARTICLE I. 

Of Ministers of the Word. 

£>ec. 1. No person shall be allowed to exercise 
the office of a Minister, without being thereinto 
regularly inducted, according to the word of God, 
and the order established by the Church. 

Sec 2. Every person contemplating the work 
of the ministry, before he commences his course 
of Theological studies, shall furnish satisfactory 
evidence of his being a member in full communion 
and in good standing of a Reformed Protestant 
Church ; of his piety, abilities, and literary attain- 
ments, and thereupon shall be admitted into the 



4 



Theological School; and during the prosecution 
of his studies there, shall be subject to the rules 
and regulations thereof, and when he shall have 
completed the prescribed course and term of The- 
ological studies, shall be admitted to an examina- 
tion according to the regulations of the school, as 
established by General Synod; and if found qua- 
lified, shall receive a professorial certificate to 
that effect, which shall entitle him to an examina- 
tion for licensure before the Classis to which he 
belongs. 

Sec. 3. In the examination, strict attention shall 
be paid to the attainments of the Student, not only 
in the original languages of the Sacred Scriptures, 
in Biblical literature, in composition, and his me- 
thod of sermonizing, but he shall be especially 
examined respecting his knowledge in Theology, 
his orthodoxy, his piety, and his views in desiring 
to become a preacher of the Gospel. 

Sec. 4. Whoever, upon examination, shall be 
approved by the Classis, must, before he is licensed, 
attest his adherence to the doctrines of the Gos- 
pel, by subscribing the following formula, viz. — 

" We, the underwritten, testify, that the Hei- 
delbergh Catechism, and the Confession of the 
Netherland Churches; as also the Canons of the 
National Synod of Dordrecht, held in the years 
1618 and 1619, are fully conformable to the word 
of God. We promise, moreover, that as far as we 
are able, we will, with all faithfulness, teach and 
defend, both in public and private, the doctrines 
established in the standards aforesaid. And, should 
ever any part of these doctrines appear to us du- 
bious, we will not divulge the same to the people, 
nor disturb the peace of the church or of any com- 
munity, until we first communicate our sentiments 
to the ecclesiastical judicatories under which we 
stand, and subject ourselves to the counsel and 
sentence of the same." 

Sec 5. After subscribing the aforesaid formula, 



5 



the candidate shall be entitled to a certificate, or 
testimonial signed by the President of Classis, be- 
fore whom the examination is held, containing a 
license to preach the Gospel. 

Sec. 6. A candidate for the ministry is permitted 
only to preach the word, but he may not, under 
any pretence whatever, administer the sacraments; 
nor can he be a delegate to represent a church in 
any ecclesiastical assembly. 

Sec. 7. Every candidate for the ministry is to 
consider himself under the immediate direction of 
the Classis which examined him, and subject to 
the control of the General Synod, and is to visit 
such congregations, and preach in those places to 
which the Classis or Synod shall send him : but if 
no particular directions are given, he may preach 
at his own discretion in any congregation that shall 
invite him. 

Sec. 8. Upon receiving a call from any particu- 
lar congregation, a candidate shall be allowed time 
to consider the propriety of his accepting it. If 
more than one call is before him at the same time, 
he may determine which he will prefer ; but if 
there be only one, it is expected he will not finally 
refuse the same, before having first referred his 
difficulties to the Classis, and obtained proper ad- 
vice. 

Sec. 0. A candidate who has accepted a call, 
must offer himself to be examined for his becom- 
ing a Minister. In this final examination, besides 
a repetition of his previous trials in composition 
and sermonizing, the original languages of the 
Sacred Scriptures, Biblical Literature, and his 
knowledge of Theology, as well Didactic as Pole- 
mic; he shall be interrogated respecting the nature 
and administration of the sacraments, the duties of 
the ministry, and his knowledge of Ecclesiastical 
History, and of Church Government. 

Sec 10. Upon giving satisfaction in the exami- 
nation, the candidate shall subscribe the following 
formula, viz. — 



6 



" We, the underwritten, Ministers of the word 
of God, residing within the bounds of the Classis of 
N. N., do hereby sincerely, and in good conscience 
before the Lord, declare by this our subscription, 
that we heartily believe, and are persuaded, that all 
the articles and points of doctrine contained in the 
Confession and Catechism of the Reformed Dutch 
Church, together with the explanation of some 
points of the aforesaid doctrine made in the Na- 
tional Synod held at Dordrecht in the year 1619, 
do fully agree with the word of God. We promise, 
therefore, diligently to teach, and faithfully to de- 
fend the aforesaid doctrine, without either directly 
or indirectly contradicting the same by our public 
preaching or writings. We declare, moreover, that 
we not only reject all errors that militate against 
this doctrine, and particularly those which are 
condemned in the above-mentioned Synod; but 
that we are disposed to refute and contradict them, 
and to exert ourselves in keeping the church pure 
from such errors. And if hereafter any difficul- 
ties, or different sentiments respecting the afore- 
said doctrine should arise in our minds, we pro- 
mise that we will neither publicly nor privately 
propose, teach, or defend the same, either by 
preaching or writing, until we have first revealed 
such sentiment to the Consistory , Classis, or Synod, 
that the same may be there examined ; being ready 
always cheerfully to submit to the judgment of the 
Consistory, Classis, or Synod, under the penalty, 
in case of refusal, to be ipso facto suspended from 
our office. And, farther, if at any time the Con- 
sistory, the Classis, or Synod, upon sufficient 
grounds of suspicion, and to preserve the unifor- 
mity and purity of doctrine, may deem it proper 
to require of us a farther explanation of our senti- 
ments respecting any particular article of the Con- 
fession of Faith, the Catechism, or the explanation 
of the National Synod, we do hereby promise to 
be always willing and ready to comply with such 



7 



requisition, under the penalty above mentioned; 
reserving, however, to ourselves the right of an 
appeal, whenever we shall conceive ourselves ag- 
grieved by the sentence of the Consistory, the 
Classis, or Particular Synod; and until a decision 
is made upon such appeal, we will acquiesce in the 
determination and judgment already passed." 

Sec. 11. Upon subscribing the aforesaid formu- 
la, a certificate, signed by the President, shall be 
given to the candidate ; and the Classis before 
which the examination is held, shall fix a day for 
his ordination. 

Sec. 12. The ordination shall be conducted by 
the Classis with proper solemnity, a sermon suited 
to the occasion shall be preached by him who has 
been appointed for that purpose, and the promises, 
directions, explanations of duty, with a laying on 
of hands, shall be agreeably to the form for that 
end expressly made and adopted. 

Sec. 13. The office of a Minister is to persevere 
in prayer and the ministry of the w T ord; to dis- 
pense the sacraments ; to watch over his brethren 
the Elders and Deacons, as well as over the whole 
congregation; and lastly, in conjunction with the 
Elders, to exercise Christian discipline, and to be 
careful that all things be done decently and in good 
order. Every Minister must consider himself as 
wholly devoted to the Lord Jesus Christ in the ♦ 
service of the church ; and shall faithfully fulfil 
the obligations of his call, in preaching, catechiz- 
ing, and visiting his flock; and be instant in sea- 
son and out of season; and by word and example 
always promote the spiritual welfare of his people. 

Sec 14. No person shall be ordained to the mi- 
nistry of the word, without settling in some con- 
gregation, unless he be sent as a Missionary to 
churches, or employed to gather congregations 
where none have as yet been established. 

Sec. 15. A minister of the word, being once 
lawfully called, in manner before mentioned, is 



8 



bound to the service of the sanctuary, as long as 
he liveth. Therefore, he shall not be at liberty to 
devote himself to a secular vocation, except for 
great and important reasons, concerning which the 
Classis shall inquire and determine. 

Sec. 16. No Minister, relinquishing the service 
of his own church, or being unattached to any par- 
ticular congregation, shall be permitted to preach 
indiscriminately from place to place, without the 
consent and authority of the Classis; in like man- 
ner, no Minister may preach or administer the 
sacraments in any church, other than his own, 
without the consent of the Consistory of that 
church. 

Sec. 17. Ministers, who by reason of old age, or 
habitual sickness and infirmities, either of mind or 
body, are not capable of fulfilling the duties of the 
ministry, may, upon application, and sufficient 
proof of such incapacity being made to the Classis, 
be declared emeriti, and be excused from all far- 
ther service in the church during such infirmity ; 
reserving, however, to them the title, rank, and 
character, which before such declaration they en- 
joyed. In all such cases, before the Classis de- 
clares any Minister emeritus, they shall require a 
stipulation in writing from the Consistory to which 
he belongs, under their common seal, and signed 
by their President, to pay such Minister annually, 
in half yearly payments, during his exemption 
from pastoral service, for his support, such sum as 
the Classis shall deem reasonable, having due re- 
gard to the stated salary of such Minister, and the 
situation and ability of the congregation. 

Sec 18. For the regular obtaining of dismis- 
sions, when a Minister has received and accepted 
a call from another place, it is required that a 
neighbouring Minister of the same Classis to 
which the congregation belongs, be invited to be 
present, and superintend the dismission of the Mi- 
nister from his congregation, countersign the in- 



9 



strument of dismission, and consider it as his duty 
to deliver the same, with a report upon the subject 
to the Classis; which report and document shall 
serve as a basis upon which the final dismission 
and certificate of the Classis shall be founded. 

Sec. 19. All Ministers of the Gospel are equal 
in rank and authority; all are Bishops, or Over- 
seers in the church ; and all are equal Stewards of 
the mysteries of God. No superiority shall there- 
fore be ever claimed or acknowledged by one Minis- 
ter over another, nor shall there be any lords over 
God's heritage in the Reformed Dutch Churches. 

Sec. 20. Consistories of vacant congregations 
shall not invite or permit Ministers of other deno- 
minations in this country, whose characters and 
standing are not known, to preach within their 
bounds, unless they exhibit satisfactory evidence 
in writing, of a recent date, of their regular autho- 
rity for that purpose, and their good standing; and 
in all doubtful cases, such Consistories shall* con- 
sult a Standing Committee of Classis to be ap- 
pointed for that purpose. 

Sec. 21. The judicatories of the church shall re- 
ceive no Licentiates or Ministers under their care 
from any body of professing Christians, who main- 
tain doctrines different from those of the Reformed 
Dutch Church, without an open and explicit de- 
claration, on their part, that they have renounced 
such doctrines as contrary to the Holy Scriptures, 
and the standards of our church. If an application 
be made for admission of a Minister from a church 
with which we are in correspondence, it shall be 
competent for the Classis, in case there be grounds 
of presumption against his doctrine and morals, to 
propose such inquiries as shall enable them to pro- 
ceed with freedom in his case. 

Sec 22. With respect to foreigners, who claim 
the privilege of preaching the Gospel, no Consis- 
tory shall be permitted to invite any one of them, 
of whatever denomination, to preach, before he 



10 



shall lay his credentials before the Classis to which 
such Consistory is subordinate, and be regularly 
accepted and authorized by them to exercise his 
ministry within their bounds; and no Classis shall 
be permitted to receive and accredit such foreign 
Minister, unless he produce to them, besides am- 
ple and regular certificates of his license or ordina- 
tion, and of his dismission and recommendations, 
of recent date, from the competent church judica- 
tory, letters of recommendation also from some 
known respectable character, in the country from 
which he has emigrated, to his correspondent in 
this country, stating the authenticity of his cre- 
dentials, and the good character and standing of 
the bearer, as a Minister of the Gospel, and that 
he is an advocate of the doctrines of grace pro- 
fessed by the Reformed Church. 

ARTICLE II. 
Of Teachers of Theology. 

Sec. 1. As it is of the last importance that Pro- 
fessors of Theology should be sound in the faith, 
possess abilities to teach, and have the confidence 
of the churches, they shall always, for the greater 
security, be chosen and appointed by a majority of 
votes in the General Synod only. To prevent, as 
far as possible, the unhappy consequences of par- 
tiality, haste, or undue influence in obtaining an 
office of such consequence to the church, a nomi- 
nation of one or more candidates shall be previ- 
ously made, upon which the Synod shall fix a day 
when they will proceed to an election; provided 
that no appointment of a Professor in Theology 
shall ever be made on the same day on which he 
is nominated. An instrument certifying the ap- 
pointment, and specifying the general duties of 
the office, shall be signed in the presence of the 
General Synod, by the President thereof, and by 



him be given, in the name of the church, to the 
person elected. 

Sec. 2. No person shall be appointed to the office 
of a Professor, who is not a Minister in good stand- 
ing, and every Professor of Theology shall continue 
in his office during life, unless in case of such mis- 
behaviour as shall be deemed a violation of the ob- 
ligations entered into at his appointment; or unless 
he voluntarily deserts or resigns his profession; 
or from age or infirmities becomes incapable of 
fulfilling the duties thereof ; of all which the Ge- 
neral Synod alone shall judge ; and to that Synod 
a Professor of Theology shall always be amenable 
for his doctrine, mode of teaching, and moral con- 
duct. 

Sec. 3. No Professor of Theology shall be per- 
mitted to officiate until he shall have subscribed 
the following formula, viz: — 

" We, the underwritten, Professors of Sacred 
Theology in the Reformed Dutch Church, by this 
our subscription, uprightly, and in good conscience 
before God, declare, that we heartily believe, and 
are persuaded, that all the articles and points of 
doctrine contained in the Confession and Cate- 
chism of the Reformed Dutch Churches, together 
with the explanation of some points of the said 
doctrine, made in the National Synod, held at Dor- 
drecht, in the year 1619, do fully agree with the 
word of God. We promise, therefore, that we will 
diligently teach, and faithfully defend the aforesaid 
doctrine ; and that we will not inculcate or write, 
either publicly or privately, directly or indirectly, 
any thing against the same. As also, that we 
reject not only all the errors which militate against 
this doctrine, and particularly those which are 
condemned in the abovementioned Synod; but 
that we are disposed to refute the same, openly to 
oppose them, and to exert ourselves in keeping 
the church pure from such errors. Should it never- 
theless hereafter happen, that any objections against 



12 



the doctrine might arise in our minds, or we enter- 
tain different sentiments, we promise that we will 
not, either publicly or privately, propose, teach, 01 
defend the same, by preaching or writing, until we 
have first fu\[y revealed such sentiments to the 
General Synod, to whom we are responsible; that 
our opinions may in the said General Synod re- 
ceive a thorough examination, being ready always 
cheerfully to submit to the judgment of the Ge- 
neral Synod, under the penalty, in case of refusal 
to be censured by the said Synod. And whenever 
the General Synod, upon sufficient grounds of sus- 
picion, and to preserve the uniformity and purity 
of doctrines, may deem it proper to demand from 
us a more particular explanation of our sentiments 
respecting any article of the aforesaid Confession, 
Catechism, or Explanation of the National Synod 
we promise hereby to be always willing and read} 
to comply with such demand, under the penalty 
beforementioned ; reserving to ourselves the righ* 
of rehearing, or a new trial, if we shall conceive 
ourselves aggrieved in the sentence of the Genera- 
Synod ; during the dependence of which new trial, 
we promise to acquiesce in the judgment already 
passed, as well as finally to submit, without dis 
turbing the peace of the churches, to the ultimatt 
decision of the said General Synod." 

Sec. 4. No Professor, while in office, shall havr 
the Pastoral charge of any congregation, or be a 
member of any Ecclesiastical Assembly or Judi 
catory; but, as a Minister of the Gospel, ma; 
preach, and administer, or assist in administerin 
the sacraments in any congregation with the con 
sent of the Minister or Consistory. 

Sec. 5. A Professor shall be at liberty to resign 
his office, by sending in his resignation to the Pre 
sident of General Synod, on the first day of any 
regular meeting, and giving six months' previous 
notice to the said President of his intention t 
do so. 



13 



ARTICLE III. 

Of the Offices of Elders and Deacons* 
Sec. 1. The office of Elders (besides what is com- 
mon to them with the Ministers of the Word, ex- 
pressed in Chapter I. Article I. Section 13,) is, to 
„ake heed that the Ministers, together with their 
ellow-Elders and Deacons, faithfully discharge 
;heir respective duties ; and also, especially before 
or after the Lord's supper, as time and circum- 
stances permit, and as shall be most for the edifi- 
cation of the congregation, to assist in performing 
visitations, in order particularly to instruct and 
comfort the members in full communion, as well 
as to exhort others to the regular profession of the 
Christian religion. 

Sec. 2. The office peculiar to the Deacons is, dili- 
gently to collect the alms and other moneys appro- 
priated for the use of the poor, and with the advice 
of the Consistory, cheerfully and faithfully to dis- 
tribute the same to strangers, as well as to those of 
their own household, according to the measure of 
their respective necessities; to visit and comfort 
the distressed, and to be careful that the alms be 
not misused; of the distribution of which, they 
shall render an account in Consistory, at such time 
as the said Consistory shall determine, and in the 
presence of so many of the congregation as may 
choose to attend. Should more be collected than 
the necessities of the poor may require, such sur- 
plus may, with the consent of the Consistory, be 
devoted to other purposes, connected with the 
wants of the church. 

Sec. 3. In all cases the Elders and Deacons 
shall be chosen from the male members of the 
church, in full communion, and in forming new 
churches, they shall be chosen by the male com- 
municants ; at whose election a neighbouring Mi- 
nister of the Reformed Dutch Church shall pre- 



side ; and notice of the time and place of such 
election shall be published at least two Sabbaths, 
in the church or usual place of worship, previous 
to the election. 

Sec. 4. The manner of choosing Elders and 
Deacons in churches already organized, shall be 
as follows : A double number may be nominated 
by the Consistory, out of which the members of 
the church in full communion, may choose those 
who shall serve. — Or, all the said members may 
unite in nominating and choosing the whole num- 
ber without the interference of the Consistory. — 
Or, the Consistory, for the time being, as repre- 
senting all the members, may choose the whole, 
and refer the persons thus chosen, by publishing 
them in the church, for the approbation of the 
people. This last method has been found most 
convenient, especially in large churches, and has 
long been generally adopted. But where that, or 
either of the other modes has for many years been 
followed in any church, there shall be no variation 
or change, but by previous application to the 
Classis, and express leave first obtained for alter- 
ing such custom. 

Sec. 5. The Elders and Deacons shall be chosen 
to serve two years, except when chosen to fill a 
vacancy or vacancies occasioned by death, removal 
out of the congregation, resignation, or dismission 
from office, by the sentence of the Consistory ; in 
either of which cases, the person or persons chosen 
to fill such vacancy or vacancies, shall serve for 
the residue of the term only. 

Sec. 6. In order to avoid the inconvenience of 
an entire change at one time, the first Elders and 
Deacons of new congregations shall, at the first 
meeting of the Consistory after their ordination, 
be put into two classes, and the classes be marked 
Numbers 1 and 2, and the names to be put into 
each class shall be determined by ballot, and the 
term of service in Consistory of those in the first 



15 



class shall expire at the end of the first year, so 
that one half of the whole number of Elders and 
Deacons may be elected annually. The same 
course shall be pursued by all the Consistories 
when they shall deem it requisite to enlarge the 
number of their Elders and Deacons, so far as re- 
lates to the additional number of members chosen 
by them. But this does not forbid the liberty of 
immediately choosing the same persons again, if 
from any circumstances it may be judged expedi- 
ent to continue them in Consistory by a re-election. 



CHAPTER II. 

OF ECCLESIASTICAL ASSEMBLIES. 

ARTICLE I. 

Of Ecclesiastical Assemblies in general. 

Sec. 1. The Ecclesiastical Assemblies which 
shall be maintained, are, 

1 . Consistorial. 

2. Classical. 

3. Synodical. 

Sec. 2. In these assemblies ecclesiastical matters 
only shall be transacted, and that in an ecclesiasti- 
cal manner. A greater assembly shall take cogni- 
zance of those things alone which could not be de- 
termined in a less, or that appertain to the churches 
or congregations in general, which compose such 
an assembly. 

Sec. 3. The transactions of all Ecclessiastical 
Assemblies shall begin and conclude with prayer. 

Sec. 4. Those who are delegated to attend the 
assemblies shall bring with them credentials, signed 
by those who send them ; and such only shall be 
entitled to a vote. 



16 



Sec 5, In all assemblies there shall be a Presi- 
dent and Secretary. The business of the Secretary 
shall be to keep a faithful record of all the pro- 
ceedings. The office of the President is to state 
and explain the business which is to be transacted ; 
to preserve order ; and in general to maintain that 
decorum and dignity becoming a judicatory of the 
Church of Christ. 

Sec. 6. A Classis has the same jurisdiction over 
a Consistory, which a Particular Synod has over a 
Classis, and a General Synod over a Particular. 

Sec. 7. Any individual conceiving himself to be 
personally aggrieved or injured by the decision of 
a lower Judicatory, may appeal therefrom to the 
judgment of an higher Judicatory; and any lower 
Judicatory, as a Consistory or Classis, esteeming 
itself aggrieved by the judgment or censure of a 
higher, enjoys the same privilege; but in such 
case the appeal must be made by the Judicatory as 
such when regularly convened, and not by any 
individuals belonging to it. Every individual ap- 
pealing, is bound to give his appeal, with the rea- 
sons thereof, in writing, to the Judicatory appealed 
from, or to the President thereof, at the most in 
ten days after notice of his intention ; which notice 
is to be given at the time when he conceives him- 
self aggrieved; and on default his appeal falls. 
The appeal of a Consistory or Classis may be made 
after the session of the Judicatory at which the 
decision appealed from was given, but it must be 
made known and the reasons of it stated in writing 
to the President, a reasonable length of time be- 
fore the next meeting of the higher Judicatory to 
which the appeal is made. If the appellant give 
notice and satisfactory reasons to the President of 
the Judicatory to which the appeal is made that he 
cannot attend at their next stated meeting, his ap- 
peal shall lie over to their next following stated 
meeting; but if no such notice and reason be given, 
and he does not appear to prosecute his appeal, it 



17 



shall be considered as relinquished. It shall be the 
duty of the several lower ecclesiastical assemblies, 
from whose acts, proceedings, or decisions any ap- 
peal is made, to transmit a certified copy of the act, 
proceeding, or decision so appealed from, signed 
by the President, and countersigned by the Clerk, 
together with the appeal and reasons accompany- 
ing the same to the assembly appealed to at the 
next regular meeting thereof. 

Sec. 8. No member of an ecclesiastical assem- 
bly shall be allowed to protest against any of its 
acts ; any member who dissents from any such 
acts, shall have a right to require the names of all 
the members present, who vote for or against the 
same, to be entered in the minutes, and published 
therewith for the information of all concerned. 

Sec. 9. In order to prevent vexation and delay 
in the judicial proceedings of any ecclesiastical 
assembly by means of successive appeals in the 
progress of any trial or investigation, the party 
who may consider himself aggrieved by any deci- 
sion, upon any incidental question which may arise 
before a final sentence is pronounced, may state 
his objections to such decision, and require to have 
the same noted in the minutes of the proceedings, 
to the end that he may avail himself thereof on an 
appeal from the final sentence, without arresting 
the progress of such investigation or trial. And 
in such cases every decision objected to, as well 
as the objections, shall be distinctly stated in the 
minutes of such assembly, and sent up with the ap- 
peal to the appellate Judicatory for review. 

Sec 10. Individuals who have voted in a lower 
court upon a case which is carried up by appeal, 
shall not be at liberty to vote upon the trial of the 
appeal in the higher courts. 

Sec. 11. In any decision or adjudication of an 
ecclesiastical court which the minority, or any 
member of the minority may regard as injuriously 
affecting the interests of truth, or of vital godliness. 



18 



they may present the same to the Classis, Parti- 
cular or General Synod, by way of complaint, for 
their examination. and supervision. 

Sec. 12. This complaint, if entertained, brings 
the whole proceedings in the case under the review 
of the superior Judicatory. 

Sec. 13. No person shall be admitted to a seat 
in any of our ecclesiastical assemblies as an advi- 
sory member. 

ARTICLE II. 

Of Consistories. 

Sec. 1. The Elders and Deacons, together with 
the Minister or Ministers, if any, shall form a 
Consistory, and the Minister shall preside at all 
consistorial meetings ; but in the absence of a 
Minister, the Consistory may appoint one of the 
Elders to be their president pro tern., and it shall 
be competent for the several Consistories to pre- 
scribe the mode and time of calling their meetings. 
If there be a plurality of Ministers, they shall pre- 
side in rotation. 

Sec. 2. The Elders, with the Ministers of the 
word, constitute what in the original Article of 
Church Government is properly called the Consis- 
tory. But as the Deacons have always in America, 
where the congregations were at first very small, 
(See Synod Dord. Art. 33.) been joined with the 
Elders; and wherever charters have been obtained 
are particularly named, as forming with them one 
Consistory, it is necessary to define their joint as 
well as respective powers. From the form of their 
ordination, it is evident, that to the Elders, to- 
gether with the Ministers of the word, is commit- 
ted the spiritual government of the church ; while 
to the Deacons belong the obtaining charitable as- 
sistance, and the distribution of the same, in the 
most effectual manner for the relief and comfort of 
the poor. When joined together in one board, the 



19 



Elders and Deacons have all an equal voice in 
whatever relates to the temporalities of the church, 
to the calling of a Minister, or the choice of their 
own successors ; in all which they are considered 
as the general and joint representatives of the 
people : but in admitting members to full com- 
munion; in exercising discipline upon those who 
have erred from the faith, or offended in morals; 
and in choosing delegates to attend the Classis, the 
Elders, with the Ministers, have alone a voice. 

Sec 3. No Consistory shall be constituted in 
any place without the previous advice and concur- 
rence of Classis. 

Sec 4. Elders and Deacons shall be chosen an- 
nually, and the result of such election shall be 
published in the church, or usual place of worship 
of the congregation, three successive Sabbaths pre- 
vious to their ordination, to the end that all lawful 
objections to such ordination may be offered to, and 
duly considered and adjudicated by the Consistory. 
A majority of the Consistory, regularly convened, 
shall be a quorum for the transaction of business ; 
and, in like manner, a majority of Ministers and 
Elders, and also a majority of Deacons so convened, 
shall be a quorum respectively. It shall be com- 
petent for the Consistory, when an election shall 
have been omitted at the usual time, to appoint 
another time for that purpose, on an early day, 
giving the like notice as herein above prescribed, 
and in like manner for filling vacancies which may 
occur. 

Sec 5. The particular spiritual government of 
the congregation is committed to the Ministers and 
Elders. It is, therefore, their duty at all times to 
be vigilant, to preserve discipline, and to promote 
the peace and spiritual interest of the congrega- 
tion. Particularly before the celebration of the 
Lord's Supper, a faithful and solemn inquiry is to 
be made, by the President, whether to the know- 
ledge of those present, any member in full commu- 



20 



nion has departed from the faith, or in walk or con- 
versation has behaved unworthy the Christian 
profession? that such as are guilty may be properly 
rebuked, admonished, or suspended from the privi- 
lege of approaching the Lord's Table, and all of- 
fences may be removed out of the church of Christ. 

Sec. 6. None can be received as members in full 
communion, unless they first shall have made a 
confession of their faith before the Minister, if any, 
and the Elders, or have produced a certificate of 
their being members in full communion of some 
Reformed Church; all such shall be published to 
the congregation, and be registered as regular mem- 
bers in the church. 

Sec. 7. In every congregation, a distinct anch 
fair register shall be preserved by the Minister of 
every baptism and marriage there celebrated, and 
of all who are received as members in full commu- 
nion. It shall be the duty of the several Consisto- 
ries to make a statistical report to the Classis at 
their meeting, immediately preceding the annual 
meetings of the Particular and General Synod, 
according to such formula as General Synod shall 
prescribe, and accompany the same with such re- 
marks on the spiritual state of the congregation as 
they may deem proper. 

Sec. 8. Every Consistory shall keep regular mi- 
nutes of their meetings and proceedings, and shall 
lay such minutes, so far as the same relate to ec- 
clesiastical proceedings, at least once a year, before 
the Classis with which they are connected, for 
their information. 

Sec 9. It shall be incumbent upon members of 
the church, in removing from the bounds of one 
church, to another, to obtain a certificate of mem- 
bership and dismission. 

Sec 10. Consistories possess the right of call- 
ing Ministers for their own congregations, except 
where otherwise provided for by charter. But in 
exercising this right, they are bound to use their 



21 



utmost endeavours, either by consulting with the 
great Consistory, or with the congregation at large, 
to know what person would be most acceptable to 
the people. 

Sec. 11. A neighbouring minister (if there be 
none belonging to the Consistory) must be invited 
to superintend the proceedings, whenever a Con- 
sistory is desirous of making a call. The instru- 
ment is to be signed by the members of the Con- 
sistory, or by the President, in the name of the 
Consistory; and if the church be incorporated, it 
is proper to affix the seal of the corporation. When 
the call is completed, it must be laid by the Con- 
sistory before the Classis, and be approved by the 
same, before it can be presented to the person call- 
ed; and if the call be accepted, for the purpose of 
receiving the approbation of the people, the name 
of such Minister shall be published in the church 
three Sabbaths successively, that opportunity may 
be given for stating lawful objections, if any there 
be. 

Sec. 12. For the purpose of uniformity, the 
form of a call shall be as follows: — 

" To N. N. 

" Grace, mercy, and peace, from God our Father, 
and Jesus Christ our Lord. 

*' Whereas the Church of Jesus Christ at , 

is at present destitute of the stated preaching of 
the word, and the regular administration of the 
ordinances, and is desirous of obtaining the means 
of grace, which God hath appointed for the salva- 
tion of sinners, through Jesus Christ his Son : 
And whereas the said Church is well satisfied of 
the piety, gifts, and ministerial qualifications of 
you N. N ., and hath good hope that your labours 
in the Gospel will be attended with a blessing: 
Therefore we [the style and title of the said Church] 
have resolved to call, and we hereby solemnly, and 



22 



in the fear of the Lord, do call you, the said N. N., 
to be our pastor and teacher, to preach the word in 
truth and faithfulness, to administer the holy sa- 
craments agreeably to the institution of Christ, to 
maintain Christian discipline, to edify the congre- 
gation, and especially the youth, by catechetical 
instructions; and, as a faithful servant of Jesus 
Christ, to fulfil the whole work of the Gospel mi- 
nistry, agreeably to the word of God, and the ex- 
cellent rules and constitution of our Reformed 
Dutch Church, established in the lust National 
Synod, held at Dordrecht, and ratified and explain- 
ed by the ecclesiastical judicatory under which we 
stand, and to which you, upon accepting this call, 
must with us remain subordinate. 

" In fulfilling the ordinary duties of your minis- 
try, it is expressly stipulated, that besides preach- 
ing upon such texts of Scripture as you may judge 
proper to select for our instruction, you also ex- 
plain a portion of the Heidelbergh Catechism on 
the Lord's days, agreeably to the established order 
of the Reformed Dutch Church; and that you far- 
ther conform in rendering all that public service 
which is usual, and has been in constant practice 
in our congregation. The particular service which 
will be required of you is, [here insert a detail of 
suck particulars, if any there be, which the situation 
of the congregation may render necessary ; especially 
in case oj combinations, when the service required in 
the respective congregations must be ascertained ; or 
when the Dutch and English languages are both re- 
quisite, the proportion of each may be mentioned, or 
Left discretionary as may be judged proper .] 

11 To encourage you in the discharge of the du- 
ties of your important office, we promise you, in 
the name of this church, all proper attention, love, 
and obedience in the Lord ; and to free you from 
worldly cares and avocations, while you are dis- 
pensing spiritual blessings to us, we [the Elders and 
Deacons , «^c, the style and title of the Church] do 



23 



promise and oblige ourselves to pay to you the sum 

of — — , in payments, yearly and every year 

as long- as you continue the Minister of this Church, 
together with [such particulars as may refer to a 
parsonage or other emoluments'] For the perform- 
ance of all which, we hereby bind ourselves, and 
our successors, firmly by these presents. The Lord 
incline your heart to a cheerful acceptance of this 
call, and send you to us in the fulness of the bless- 
ing of the Gospel of peace! 

" Done in Consistory, and subscribed with our 

names, this day of , in the year ." 

Attested by N. JV., Moderator of the call. 

Sec. 13. Since it is deemed of the highest im- 
portance that there should be regular instruction 
on the great articles of the Christian faith, in order 
to preserve the truth, and to promote the prospe- 
rity of the Church, every Minister shall, in the 
ordinary morning or afternoon service on the Lord's 
day, explain the system of the Christian doctrine 
comprehended in the Heidelbergh Catechism 
adopted by the Reformed Churches, so that, if prac- 
ticable, the explanation may be annually completed, 
but shall never be extended beyond the term of 
four years. The several Classes shall, at their 
stated meetings, preceding the annual meeting of 
General Synod, make strict inquiry whether the 
preceding part of this section has been fully com- 
plied with by every Minister, and if any Minister 
shall be found deficient, without sufficient reason, 
the Classis shall inflict such censure as they in their 
wisdom may judge the omission to merit;' and the 
several Classes shall make a full and faithful report 
of the result of their inquiries and doings on this 
behalf to the Particular Synod. 

Sec 14. When any Minister shall be duly con- 
victed of any offence which implicates the purity 
of his clerical character, and shall, in consequence 
of such conviction, be suspended from his office, 



24 



and the conviction and suspension shall be sustain- 
ed on a final appeal, his pastoral connexion with 
the congregation in which he was settled shall, if 
the Consistory so elect, be ipso facto dissolved. 

Sec. 15. Consistories which have hitherto com- 
bined with one or more neighbouring Consistories, 
in making calls and having a Minister to serve in 
common, may not at pleasure break such combina- 
tion ; but whenever their situation and circum- 
stances render them capable of severally calling a 
Minister, a representation thereof must be made 
to the Classis, and leave be first requested and 
obtained, before their former connexions can be 
dissolved. 

Sec 16. When matters of peculiar importance 
occur, particularly in calling a Minister, building 
of churches, or whatever relates immediately to 
the peace and welfare of the whole congregation, 
it is usual (and it is strongly recommended upon 
such occasions always) for the Consistory to call 
together all those who have ever served as Elders 
or Deacons, that by their advice and counsel they 
may assist the members of the Consistory. These, 
when assembled, constitute what is called the # 
Great Consistory. From the object, or design of 
their assembling, the respective powers of each 
are easily ascertained. Those who are out of ofiice 
have only an advisory or counselling voice ; and, 
as they are not actual members of the board or cor- 
poration, cannot have a decisive vote. After ob- 
taining the advice, it rests with the members of the 
Consistory to follow the counsel given them, or not, 
as they shall judge proper. But, unless very ur- 
gent, reasons should appear to the contrary, it will 
be prudent and expedient, in all cases, to comply 
with the advice of those who, from their numbers 
and influence in the congregation, may be supposed 
to speak the language of the people, and to know 
what will be most for edification and peace. 



25 



ARTICLE III. 

Of the CI as sis. 
Sec. 1. A Classis consists of all the Ministers, 
and an Elder delegated from each Consistory with- 
in the bounds prescribed by Particular Synod. Col- 
legiate Churches shall be entitled to an Elder for 
each ordinary worshipping assembly. To consti- 
tute a Classis, at least three Ministers and three 
Elders are required. 

Sec. 2. Classis shall have the power of approv- 
ing or disapproving calls ; ordaining, suspending, 
and deposing Ministers, or dismissing them when 
called elsewhere. They shall have the power of 
forming new congregations, and determining the 
boundaries of congregations when such bounda- 
ries are contested ; of continuing combinations of 
two or more congregations, the dissolution and 
change of the same ; and a general supervising 
power in cases of appeal over the acts and pro- 
ceedings of the Consistories within their bounds, 
which relate to the spiritual concerns of their par- 
ticular churches, and the conduct of any of the 
officers thereof. 

Sec. 3. The peculiar prerogative of Classes, 
that of examining students of theology for their 
! becoming candidates for the ministry, and of can- 
. didates for their becoming Ministers, is very impor- 
j tant, and must always be attended to with great 
i prudence, zeal, and fidelity. Every student of 
j theology, when he shall have become prepared for 
\ examination for licensure, shall present himself for 
I such examination to the Classis within whose 
: bounds he resided when he entered upon his pre- 
! paratory studies, and a candidate who has received 
I a call, must be examined by the Classis under 
jj whose jurisdiction the church that has made the 
I call is placed. 

Sec 4. At every examination of a student or 
I candidate by a Classis, it shall be the duty of two 
of the Deputati Synodi to be present, and no exa- 

B 



26 



mination shall in any case proceed without the at- 
tendance of one Deputatus from another Classis, 
who shall see that the examination is performed 
with strictness, propriety, and justice, and duly 
report the same to the next Particular Synod. 
That the Deputati may obtain proper and timely 
notice, it shall be the duty of the President of the 
Classis, upon application being made to him for 
an examination, (which application shall be made 
at least four weeks before the contemplated meet- 
ing of Classis,) to send immediate information to 
the Deputati, and communicate the time and place 
when and where the same is to be held, in such 
manner that the Deputati shall be notified at least 
three weeks before such examination. 

Sec 5. Every Classis shall keep a book, in 
which the forms of subscriptions for candidates 
and Ministers of the Gospel are fairly written, 
which those who are examined and approved, shall 
respectively subscribe in the presence of the Clas- 
sis. It shall also be the duty of every Classis, 
annually to report to the Synod all persons who 
have been examined and licensed, as well as those 
who have been ordained ; and also, all removals 
of Ministers from one place to another, or by 
death, which may have happened within the juris- 
diction of such Classis, since the last session of 
Synod. 

Sec. 6. Whenever the examination of a candi- 
date for the ministry, the approbation of a call, or 
any other special business shall render an extraor- 
dinary meeting of the Classis necessary, it shall 
be the duty of the President of the Classis, upon 
application being made to him for that purpose, to 
call, by circular letters, the members together. 
And, whenever two Ministers and two Elders be- 
longing to the Classis shall, upon any occasion^ re- 
quest in writing, under their hands, an extraordi- 
nary meeting, the President of the Classis may not 
refuse calling the same ; provided that the expenses 
attending all extraordinary meetings of the Classis 



27 



shall be always supported by the person or congre- 
gation at whose request, or for whose benefit, such 
session is held. 

Sec. 7. The meetings of the Classis shall be 
semi-annual, at such times as they may respect- 
ively determine ; and at every ordinary session, a 
sermon shall be preached. 

Sec 8. The Classis shall at their meeting next 
preceding that of the Particular Synod, appoint 
delegates to attend the said Synod, and nominate 
delegates to the General Synod; and, at the same 
meeting, shall put to the Ministers and Elders, re- 
spectively, the following inquiries, and enter in de- 
tail the several answers given by each Minister and 
Elder, on the minutes, for the information of the 
higher judicatories : — 

1st. Are the doctrines of the Gospel preached in 
your congregation in their purity agreeably to the 
word of God, the Confession of Faith, and the Ca- 
techisms of our church? 

2d, Is the Heidelbergh Catechism regularly ex- 
plained, agreeably to the constitution of the Re- 
formed Dutch Church ? 

3d. Are the catechising of the children and the 
instruction of the youth faithfully attended to ? 

4th. Is family visitation faithfully performed? 

5th. Is the 5th Sec. 2d Art. 2d Chap, in the con- 
stitution of our church carefully obeyed? 

6th. Is the temporal contract between Ministers 
and people fulfilled in your congregation? 

Sec. 9. It shall be the duty of the several Classes 
to require from the respective Consistories a statis- 
tical table filled up according to such formula as 
General Synod shall prescribe, accompanied with 
such remarks on the spiritual state of the congre- 
gation as they may deem proper. 

Sec. 10. For the regular obtaining of dismissions 
of Ministers, it is required that a neighbouring Mi- 
nister of the same Classis to which the congrega- 
tion belongs, be invited to be present, and superin- 
tend the dismission of the Minister from his con- 



28 



gregation, countersign the instrument of dismission, 
and consider it as his duty to deliver the same, with 
a report upon the subject, to the Classis; which 
report and document shall serve as a basis upon 
which the final dismission and certificate of the 
Classis shall be founded. 

ARTICLE IV. 

Of the Particular Synod. 

Sec. 1. Every Particular Synod shall compre- 
hend a certain number of Classes, to be designated 
by the General S} r nod, and shall consist of a dele- 
gation of two Ministers and two Elders, from every 
Classis within its bounds; and seven Ministers and 
seven Elders, when regularly convened, shall con- 
stitute a quorum for the transaction of business. 

Sec. 2. To the Particular Synod belongs exclu- 
sively the power to form new Classes, to transfer a 
congregation from one Classis to another; to exer- 
cise a general supervising power in case of appeal 
over the acts and proceedings of the Classes within 
its bounds, and have cognizance of such matters 
as appertain to the spiritual welfare of all the 
churches within its jurisdiction. 

Sec. 3. Every Synod shall be at liberty to soli- 
cit and hold correspondence with its neighbouring 
Synod, or Synods, in such manner as shall be 
judged most conducive to general edification. 

Sec 4. Every Synod shall appoint a Deputatus 
primarius and secundus. from each Classis within 
its bounds, whose duty it shall be to superintend 
the examination of students in theology, and can- 
didates for the ministry, to add a solemnity to the 
important work, and see that no undue liberty, su- 
perficial proceedings, or unnecessary rigour, be 
practised. And it shall also be their duty, as Com- 
missioners of Synod, to advise, exhort, and endea- 
vour to persuade the Classis in all that respects the 
strict fulfilment of the important duty of examina- 
tions; but they are not invested with any authority 



29 



to arrest the proceedings of any Classis who may 
act contrary to their advice ; neither may they vote 
upon any question respecting any candidate that 
may be examined; but they are to keep regular mi- 
nutes of the proceedings at their different examina- 
tions where they are present, and impartially report 
to the Synod whatever they may judge improper or 
wrong. 

Sec. 5. A copy of the minutes of every session 
of the several Classes held since the last session of 
Synod, shall, at the opening of the Synod, be pro- 
duced and laid on the table for the inspection of the 
members; the Particular Synod, from the several 
reports of the Classes, on the state of religion, shall 
prepare a Synodical report, to be presented to the 
General Synod, accompanied with the statistical 
tables of said Classes. 

Sec. 6. The Particular Synod shall meet annu- 
ally, at such time and place as they may determine, 
and special meetings may be held for the transac- 
tion of any extraordinary business, upon the writ- 
ten request of four Ministers to the President of 
the Synod ; and in such case it shall be the duty 
of such President to give notice to the members of 
Synod of such meeting three weeks previous 
thereto, stating the particular object for which the 
Synod is to be convened. 

ARTICLE V. 

The General Synod. 

Sec. 1. The General Synod shall consist of three 
Ministers and three Elders from each of the Class- 
es, to be nominated by the Classes to the Particular 
Synod to which they belong, who shall have power 
to appoint the persons so nominated delegates to 
the General Synod; but, for good cause, may ap- 
point other persons than those so nominated ; or, 
in case no nomination is made, may appoint the 
delegates for the Classis or Classes who shall have 
omitted to nominate. 



so 



Sec. 2. The General Synod shall meet annual- 
ly, at such time and place as they may determine; 
and twelve Ministers and twelve Elders, when 
regularly convened, shall be a quorum For the 
transaction of business. 

Sec. 3. The General Synod shall have original 
cognizance of all matters relating to the Theologi- 
cal School, the appointment of Professors, and 
their course of instruction, the appointment of Su- 
perintendents of the said school, and the regulations 
thereof ; and shall possess the power of regulating 
and maintaining a friendly correspondence with 
the highest Judicatories or Assemblies of other re- 
ligious denominations, for the purpose of pro- 
moting union and concert in general measures 
which may be calculated to maintain sound doc- 
trine, prevent conflicting regulations relative to 
persons under church censure by the judicatories 
of either denomination, and to produce concert 
and harmony in their respective proceedings to 
promote the cause of religion and piety. 

To the General Synod belongs the power to 
constitute Particular Synods, and to make any 
changes in the same, to exercise a general super- 
intendence over the spiritual interests and con- 
cerns of the whole church, and an appellate super- 
vising power over the acts, proceedings, and deci- 
sions of the lower assemblies, relating to Christian 
discipline or the interests of religion, and the gene- 
ral welfare and government of the church. 

Sec. 4. If circumstances should require a meet- 
ing of the General Synod previous to the next or- 
dinary meeting, the President shall, on a joint ap- 
plication of six or more Ministers requesting the 
same, call an extraordinary meeting at the place 
where the next ordinary meeting is appointed to 
be held, notice of which meeting shall be given to 
the members of Synod at least three weeks pre- 
vious to the time of such meeting, stating the par- 
ticular business for which it is called, not however 
excluding the transaction of such other business 
as the Synod may deem proper. 



SI 



CHAPTER III. 

OF CUSTOMS AND USAGES. 

ARTICLE 1. 

Sec. 1. The sacrament of Baptism shall always 
be administered in the church, or some other place 
of public worship, at the time of public worship, 
and the form adopted for baptism hitherto in use, 
shall in every case be retained. In cases, however, 
of the sickness of the parents, and especially of the 
infant, it is lawful to administer this sacrament in 
private. But no private baptism shall be adminis- 
tered without the presence of at least one Elder, 
who shall accompany the Minister for that pur- 
pose, and the same form and solemnity shall be 
always used as in public baptism. 

Sec. 2. Every church shall observe such a mode 
in the administration of the Lord's Supper as shall 
be judged most conducive to edification; provided, 
however, after the sermon and usual public prayers 
are ended, the form for the administration of the 
Lord's Supper shall be read, and a prayer suited to 
the occasion shall be offered, before the members 
participate of the ordinance. 

Sec 3. The sacrament of the Lord's Supper 
shall be administered at least twice a year, and it 
is recommended that the same be administered 
once every three months. 

Sec 4. For the purpose of uniformity in the 
order of worship, the following is to be observed 
by all the churches: — 

1st. After a space for private devotion, the Mi- 
nister shall introduce the public worship in the 
morning by invoking the Divine presence and 
blessing. 

2d. Salutation. 

3d. Reading the ten commandments, or some 
other portion of Scripture, or both. 
4th. Singing. 
5th. Prayer. 



32 



6th. Singing. 

7th. Sermon. 

8th. Prayer. 

9th. Collection of Alms. 

10th. Singing. 

11th. Pronouncing the Apostolic Benediction. 

The order of the afternoon and evening services 
shall be the same as the morning, excepting the 
reading of the ten commandments. The last ser- 
vice on the Lord's day shall conclude with the 
Christian Doxology. 

Sec. 5. No Psalms or Hymns may be publicly 
sung in the Reformed Dutch Churches, but such 
as are approved and recommended by the General 
Synod. 



CHAPTER IV. 

OF DISCIPLINE. 

ARTICLE I. 

Of Discipline in General. 

Sec 1. Discipline is the exercise of the authori- 
ty and the application of the system of laws, which 
the Lord Jesus Christ has appointed in his church. 
Its objects are the removal of offences ; the vindi- 
cation of the honour of Christ; the promotion of 
purity and general edification of the church; and 
also the benefit of the offender. 

Sec. 2. All Christian discipline is spiritual, and 
nothing shall be admitted as matter of accusation, 
or considered an offence, which cannot be proved 
to be such from Scripture, or the regulations of 
the church founded on Scripture. 

Sec 3. All baptized persons are members of the 
church, are under its care, and subject to its go- 
vernment and discipline. 



33 



ARTICLE II. 

Of Private Offences. 

Sec. 1 . Private offences are those that are known 
to an individual only, or at most to a very few. 

Sec. 2. Such offences are not to be immediately 
presented before a church judicatory, but the of- 
fender shall be dealt with according to the mode 
pointed out by our Lord, in Matt, xviii. The same 
course shall be adopted in cases of personal or pri- 
vate injuries; but if, on due forbearance, these 
tender and Christian proceedings are unavailing, 
the whole matter shall be represented to the judi- 
catory to which the offender is amenable. 

Sec. 3. Informers who have not taken these pre- 
vious steps, shall be considered as guilty of an of- 
fence against the peace and order of the church, 
and be censured accordingly. 

ARTICLE III. 

Public Offences. 

Sec. 1. Public offences are those that require the 
cognizance of a church judicatory, as when they 
are so notorious and scandalous, that no private 
measures would obviate their injurious effects, or 
when, though originally known to one, or a few, 
the private measures taken have been ineffectual. 

Sec. 2. When any person is charged with a 
crime, not by an individual, but by general rumour, 
the previous steps prescribed by our Lord in case 
of private offences are not necessary, but the pro- 
per judicatory is bound to take immediate cogni- 
zance of the matter. 

Sec 3. To constitute a general rumour, or fama 
clamosa, it is necessary — 

1st. That it specify some particular sin or sins. 

2d. That it should have obtained general circu- 
lation. 

3d. That it be not transient. 

b2 



84 



4th. That it be accompanied with strong public 
presumption of its truth. 

Sec. 4. In admitting accusations against a Mi- 
nister or Elder, the rule prescribed in 1 Tim. v. 19, 
shall always be observed, and accusers must come 
forward openly to support the charge. 

Sec 5. If Ministers of the word have committed 
any public gross sin, which would render their ap- 
pearance in the pulpit, under such circumstances, 
highly offensive, it shall be the duty of the Con- 
sistory, in order to prevent scandal, to shut the 
door against such criminal, and refer him to be 
tried by the Chassis as soon as possible. The pro- 
ceedings of the Consistory in such cases are at their 
peril, and are not to be considered as a trial, but 
only a prudent interference and binding over the 
person accused to the judgment of his peers. In 
case of like offences by the Elders and Deacons, 
they shall, upon trial and conviction, immediately 
be removed from their office by the Consistory. 

Sec 6. The following are to be considered as 
the principal offences that deserve the punishment 
of suspension, or removal from office, viz. False 
Doctrine or Heresy, Public Schisms, open Blas- 
phemy, Simony, faithless Desertion of Office, or 
intruding upon that of another, Perjury, Adultery, 
Fornication, Theft, Acts of Violence, Brawlings, 
Drunkenness, and scandalous Traffic ; in short, 
all such sins and gross offences as render the per- 
petrators infamous before the world, and which in 
a private member of the church would be consi- 
dered as deserving excommunication. 

Sec 7. If any member of the church shall be 
duly convicted of an infamous crime by any civil 
court, he shall, ipso facto, be debarred from the ex- 
ercise of the peculiar functions of any ecclesiastical 
office with which he may be invested, and excluded 
from the privileges of the church, until he shall 
have established his innocence, or manifested by 
repentance to the ecclesiastical judicatory to which 
he is amenable. 



35 



ARTICLE IV. 

Of Process and Trial. 

Sec. 1. Offences may be brought before a judi 
catory by individual accusation or common fame. 
In the former case, the process must be in the 
name of the accuser or accusers. In the latter, 
no person need be named as the accuser. 

Sec. 2. In exhibiting charges, the times, place, 
and circumstances shall be accurately stated in 
writing, that the accused may be enabled the bet- 
ter to defend himself. 

Sec 3. Great caution is to be exercised in re- 
ceiving accusations where there is good reason to 
believe that they are preferred through passion or 
improper and unchristian motive; or where the 
accuser is under censure, or not of good character, 
or has the prospect of temporal advantage. 

Sec 4. AH citations shall be issued and signed 
by the President or Clerk, who shall also furnish 
citations for such witnesses as may be required on 
either side. 

Sec. 5. A copy of the accusation shall be fur- 
nished to the accused, at the time when the cita- 
tion is served; which citation shall designate the 
time when, and place where, the accused shall put 
in his answer. Not less than ten days shall be al- 
lowed to intervene between the time appointed for 
receiving the answer of the accused and the trial 
of the case, unless by consent of all parties inte- 
rested. 

Sec. 6. When the accused refuses to obey the 
citation, he shall be cited a second time, which 
second citation shall always be accompanied by a 
notice, that if he still refuse to appear, at the time 
and place appointed, he shall not only be liable to 
censure for contumacy, but that the judicatory will 
proceed to the trial and decision of his case as if he 
were present. 

Sec 7. The trial shall be impartial. The wit- 
nesses, after being sworn, or solemnly affirmed, 



36 



shall be examined in the presence of the accused, 
and he shall be permitted to cross-examine them. 

Sec. 8. To establish an accusation against any 
member of the church, the testimony of more than 
one witness is required. The evidence shall be 
faithfully minuted, and with the sentence, or deci- 
sion, be entered on the records, and the parties 
shall be allowed copies of the same at their own 
expense, if desired. 

Sec. 9. No complaints in cases of scandal shall 
be admitted, unless brought forward within the 
space of one year and four months after the crime 
;hall be alleged to have been committed- except- 
ing when it shall appear that unavoidable impedi- 
ments prevented the bringing an accusation sooner. 

Sec 10. No professional counsel shall be per- 
mitted to appear and plead in cases of process in 
any of the ecclesiastical courts. Bat if any ac- 
cused person feel unable to represent and plead his 
own cause to advantage, he may request, or the 
President may appoint any Minister or Elder, be- 
longing to the judicatory before which he appears, 
to prepare and conduct his cause as he may judge 
proper. But the Minister or Elder so engaged, 
shall not be allowed, after pleading the cause of the 
accused, to sit in judgment as a member of the ju- 
dicatory. 

Sec. 11. Such as obstinately reject the admoni- 
tions of the Consistory, or have been found guilty 
of the commission of a public or otherwise gross 
offence, shall be suspended from the Lord's sup- 
per, which act of suspension may be published at 
the discretion of the Consistory; and being sus- 
pended and repeatedly admonished without disco- 
vering marks of repentance, the church shall then 
proceed to the last remedy, namely, Excommunica- 
tion, agreeably to the adopted form, and conforma- 
bly to the word of God. But no person shall be 
excommunicated without the previous advice of 
the Classis. 

Sec. 12. Before, the church proceeds to ezcommu- 



37 



nication, the obstinacy of the offender shall be 
publicly notified to the congregation, declaring his 
offences, together with the particular care and at- 
tention bestowed on him, by admonition, suspen- 
sion from the Lord's table, and by repeated remon- 
strances. The congregation shall also be exhorted 
farther to admonish the delinquent, and to pray for 
him. This procedure shall be comprised in three 
several steps. In the first instance, the name of 
the offender shall not be mentioned, that he may 
in some measure be spared. In the second, with 
the advice of Classis, his name shall be expressed. 
In the third, the congregation shall be informed, 
that unless he repenteth, he will be excluded from 
the communion of the church ; so that if he re- 
main obstinate, his excommunication may take 
place with their tacit approbation. The interval 
between these notifications shall be at the discre- 
tion of the Consistory. 

Sec. 13. When an excommunicated person be- 
comes penitent, and is desirous of being again re- 
conciled to the church, such desire shall be publicly 
declared to the congregation, either before the ad- 
ministration of the Lord's supper, or at some other 
seasonable opportunity ; that if no objections are 
offered, he may, on declaring his repentance, be 
publicly readmitted to a participation of the Lord's 
supper, agreeably to the form appointed for that 
purpose. 

Sec. 14. The General Synod shall have power 
to make all such rules and regulations as may be 
necessary for carrying the foregoing articles into 
execution, except where provision is thereby made 
for that purpose. 

Sec 15. No alteration shall ever be made to the 
foregoing articles, but by previous recommenda- 
tion from the General Synod to the respective 
Classes, and the consent of a majority of the same 
to such proposed alteration, together with the final 
determination and resolution of the General Synod 
for the time being. 



APPENDIX. 



No. I. 

Form of a Professoral Appointment. 

To the Rev. , 

The General Synod of the Reformed Dutch 
Church in North America, reposing confidence in 
your piety, learning, and talents, have elected you 
a professor in their Theological College at New 
Brunswick. The branches in which you are to 
instruct the youth committed to your charge are, 

with such modifications as the Synod 

may hereafter direct. 

To free you from worldly cares and avocations, 
while discharging the duties of your office, we 
promise and oblige ourselves to pay to you the 

sum of in payments, yearly and 

every year, so long as you continue Professor in 
our Seminary as aforesaid. For the assumption of 
the powers, and the execution of the duties of your 
office in the Theological Department of the Col- 
lege, this is your commission, and may the Head 
of the Church render your labours useful and plea- 
sant. 

Signed by order of Synod, 

President. 

Done in General Synod, 
this day of 



No. II. 

Form of License. 

To all whom it may concern, In the name of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, the great Head of the Church, 
we send greeting : 

Be it known, that having presented 

to the Classis of testimonials of his lite- 



39 



rary and theological acquirements from the Profes- 
sors of the Theological Seminary at New Bruns- 
wick, was admitted to an examination in the He- 
brew and Greek languages, and the different 
branches of Theology, as prescribed in the Consti- 
tution of the Reformed Dutch Church in America, 
and that the Classis being well satisfied of his gifts, 
piety, and qualifications to preach the Gospel, did, 
in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, the King and 

Head of the Church, resolve that the said 

be, and hereby is allowed and authorized as a can- 
didate for the sacred ministry within their bounds, 
and wherever the Providence of God may call him 
to preach the Gospel of our blessed Lord and Sa- 
viour. And the said Classis recommend him to 
the esteem and attention of all those to whom these 
presents may come, as well qualified to preach a 
crucified Saviour. 

The Classis do fervently pray, that the great 
Head of the Church may farther qualify him for 
the work of the ministry, and make him eminently 
useful in that part of his vineyard where he may 
be called. 

Done in Classis, in the on this day 

of 18—, 

President. 

Clerk. 



No. III. 

Form of Testimonials of Ordination. 

In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, the great 
Head of the Church, to all whom it may concern, 
we send greeting : 

Be it known, that — was admitted by the 

Classis of. to an examination on the different 

branches of Theology, as prescribed in the Consti- 
tution of the Reformed Dutch Church in A^xicaj 



40 



preparatory to ordination, and the Classis being 
well satisfied with his gifts, piety, and qualifica- 
tions to preach the Gospel and administer the sa- 
craments, did, in the name of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, the King and Head of the Church, resolve 
that the said be ordained to the Gospel mi- 
nistry, and in conformity to said resolution did, on 

the day of set him apart solemnly to 

the work of the sacred ministry, according to the 
rites and forms of the Reformed Dutch Church, 
and receive him into ministerial communion. And 
the said Classis do recommend him to the esteem 
and attention of all those to whom these presents 
shall come, as qualified to preach the Gospel and 
to administer the sacraments of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

The Classis do fervently pray that the great 
Head of the Church may abundantly qualify him 
for the work of the ministry, and make him emi- 
nently useful in that part of the vineyard where he 
may be called to labour. 

Done in Classis. at on this day of 

18-. 

President. 

Clerk. 



No. IV. 

Form of a Certificate of the Dismission of a Minister 
from his Congregation. 
This certifies, that the undersigned, by request, 
was present at a meeting of the Consistory of the 

Church of , on the day of . 

A. D. , and superintended the proceedings 

thereof, when it was resolved that an application 

be made to the Classis of for a dissolution 

of the pastoral connexion between the Rev. 

and said Church ; and that the Rev. de- 
clared his concurrence in such application. 



41 



No. V. 

Form of Certificate of Dismission of Church 
Members. 

This certifies, that — is a member in full 

communion of the Reformed Dutch Church of 

, in good and regular standing; as such is, 

at own request, dismissed, for the purpose of 

connecting with the < Church of , 

to whose Christian fellowship and confidence 

is hereby affectionately commended; and when 

received by them, peculiar relation to this 

Church shall cease. 

By order of Consistory, 

, President. 

Given at , , 18 — . 

HjP 3 This Certificate is valid only for one year from its date, 
except where there has been no opportunity of presenting it. 



No. VI. 

Form of the Register of Baptisms. 



Names of the 
Baptized 



Names of the 
Parents, 



Date of 
Baptism. 



Time of | 
Birth. Remarks. 



N. B. In recording the name of the Mother, give her 
family or maiden name. 



42 

No. VII. 

Form of Consistorial Report. 





Number of Families. 


9 

3 




Total of the Congregation. 


00 

e 




Members in communion 
per last report. 






On Confession. 


| Rece 


9 




On Certificate. 


i 


mmun 




Dismissed. 


p 




Suspended. 


3 

02 




Died. 






Total now in Communion. 






Adults. 


Bapt 




Infants. 


| 




Number of Catechumens. 


cr p 








u and 
Class. 




Number in Biblical In- 
struction. 




Number of Schools. 


Sabbi 




Total Number of Scholars. 


ith Sc 




Average Attendance. 


hools. 






Remarks. 



43 



No. VIII. 

Form of Certificate of Marriage. 

To all whom it may concern. — This certifies, 

that the Bonds of Marriage between and 

• 'Were by me confirmed, according to the 

usages of the Reformed Dutch Church in North 

America, on the day of , in the year 

of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and . 

Given at this day of , 

A. D. 18—. 

Minister of the Ref. 
Dutch Church in — ■ — . 



44 

No. IX. 

Form of a Classical Report. 



Number of Fami- 
lies. 



Total of the Con- 
gregation. 



In Communion per 
last Report. 



On Confession. 



On Certifi cate 
Dismissed. 
Suspended. 
"DiedT" 



| Total in Communion. 



o 


| Infants 


p 


o 


| Adults. 




o 
o 

crsj 


Number of Cate- 
chumens. 


S3 

■ p 


o 
p 
5" 


Number in Biblical 
Instruction. 


t~ 
it p. 


D 


Number of Schools. 


Ul 

£- 




Total number of 
Scholars. 


Ul 




Average number of 
Scholars. 


o 



45 



No. X. 

Form of the Citation of a Person accused. 

By order of the ,* you, Mr. A. B.- ,t 

are hereby summoned! to appear before said , 

and answer to the charge herewith presented at 

» , on the day of , at 

o'clock, 

Signed, , Pres. 

, Clerk. 

Done in at this 

day of , 18—. 



No. XI. 

Form of the Citation of Witnesses. 

By order of the § you, Mr. A. B. 1| 

are hereby summoned** to appear before the said 

, at , on the day of , and at 

o'clock in the , to give your testimony 

in the case of C. D. presently under process for 

censure by said . 

Signed, — , Pres. 

, Clerk. 



* Consistory of the Reformed Dutch Church at or 

the Classis of . 

t Member of, or Elder, or Deacon in said Congregation; or 
Minister at , under the inspection of said Classis. 

X If the process be raised at tbe instance of a party com- 
plaining, add, after " summoned,'' at the instance of C. D. 

§ Consistory of the Reformed Dutch Church at , or 

the Classis of . 

|| Member of, or Elder, or Deacon in said congregation; or 

Minister at , under tbe inspection of said Classis, and if 

the witness belongs to a different judicatory, the blank is to be 
filled up accordingly. 

** If the process be raised at the instance of a party com- 
plaining, add, after the word summoned," at the instance of 
C.D. 5 



RULES 



For the Government of General Synod in their 
Proceedings. 

1st. At every stated meeting of the Synod, a 
sermon shall be preached by the last President, 
either before his opening the session with prayer, 
or at some time afterward, which the Synod shall 
deem most convenient. If the last President and 
the Adsessor be absent, the oldest minister pre- 
sent shall take his place, and perform the above 
duties. 

2. The President and an Adsessor shall be elect- 
ed by ballot. Two Clerks shall be elected by the 
same ballot, and in the same manner. 

3. The duties of the President shall be to take 
the chair at the hour to which the Synod stands 
adjourned; to open and conclude with prayer; to 
direct the Clerk, immediately after a quorum has 
appeared, and prayer been performed, to call the 
roll ; to censure absentees, when their absence 
shall be judged not to have been necessary; to 
propound the subjects for deliberation ; to confine 
speakers to the point, and to save them from un- 
necessary interruption ; to state and put the ques- 
tion, when the members are prepared to vote; to 
prevent members from leaving the Synod without 
permission ; to decide questions of order, subject, 
however, to an appeal to the House by any two 
members; to give the casting vote in all equal di- 
visions ; and in general to maintain that order and 
dignity becoming the Judicatory of the Church of 
Christ. 

4th. After calling the roll, the minutes of the 
last sitting shall be read, and considered as open 
to correction. The business on the minutes of the 



47 



last meeting or sitting, shall, without powerful 
reasons, be taken up and concluded first in the 
order in which it stands, before any new business 
be introduced. 

5th. A motion made must be seconded, and after- 
ward repeated or read aloud from the chair, before 
it is debated ; and every motion, except a motion 
for adjournment, shall be reduced to writing, if any 
member require it. 

6th. An amendment may be made on any mo- 
tion, and shall be decided before the original mo- 
tion; but when a question is under debate, no 
motion shall be received, unless to amend it, to 
postpone it, to commit it, for the previous ques- 
tion, or to adjourn. If a question contains several 
parts, any member may have it divided, and a 
question taken on each part. When the previous 
question is called for, and which shall be in this 
form — " Shall the main question be now put?" — 
until this be decided, all amendments and further 
debate on the main question shall be inadmissible. 

7th. A question shall not be called up or recon- 
sidered at the same session of the Synod at which 
it has been decided, unless by consent of two-thirds 
of the members present. 

8th. No member shall be allowed to protest 
against any of the acts of the Synod : any member 
who dissents from any such acts, shall have a right 
to require the names of all the members present, 
who vote for or against the same, to be entered in 
the minutes, and published therewith for the in- 
formation of all concerned. 

9th. Every speaker shall rise, and address him- 
self to the President only, closely attending to the 
subject in debate, avoiding all personal reflections, 
and no member, without the special permission of 
the Synod, shall speak more than twice on the 
same subject. When two or more members rise 
to speak at the same time, the President shall de- 
termine who of them shall be heard first. 

10th. No member shall leave the Synod to re- 



48 



turn home, or for other business, without the 
consent ; nor shall members, without express per- 
mission, engage in private conversation, go fro: i 
or change their seats, during the transaction of 
business; interrupt another when he is speaking, 
except he be out of order, or to correct mistak< 
and misrepresentations ; and if any member a> 
indecently or disorderly, contrary to these rule 
the President shall reprove or otherwise censui a 
him, as the Synod shall judge proper ; the men 
ber still having the privilege, if he think himse' 1 
denied of any right, or unjustly blamed by the Pr» 
sident, of respectfully and modestly requiring th«. 
decision of the House in the case. 

11th. All the sittings of the General Synod sha 
be concluded by regular adjournment and prayer. 

12th. At the close of every session of Gener; 
Synod, the roll shall be called, and the names of 
those who are absent without permission shall b< 
recorded. 

Resolved, That these articles be read at the oper 
ing of every General Synod. 



THE 

CATECHISM, 
ARTICLES OF FAITH, 

CANONS OF THE SYNOD OF DORDRECHT, 

AND 

LITURGY 

OP THE 

REFORMED DUTCH CHURCH. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS 



OF CATECHISM, COMPENDIUM, CONFESSION OF 
FAITH, CANONS OF THE SYNOD OF 
DORDRECHT, AND LITURGY. 



The Catechism Page 3 

The Compendium of the Christian Religion . . - 32 

The Confession of Faith 40 

Canons of the Synod of Dordrecht 60 

Liturgy 7G 

A Prayer on the Lord's day before Sermon 76 

A Prayer on the Lord's day after Sermon 77 

A Prayer before the Explanation of the Catechism 82 

A Prayer after the Explanation 82 

A Prayer before Sermon in the Week 83 

A Prayer after it 84 

Morning Prayer 85 

Evening Prayer 85 

A Prayer at the opening of the Consistory 86 

A Prayer at the close of it 87 

A Prayer at the meeting of the Deacons 88 

Grace before Meat 89 

Grace after Meat 90 

A Prayer for sick and tempted Persons .- 90 

Another 9] 

Form of Infant Baptism 93 

Form of Baptism of adult Persons - 97 

Form of Administration of the Lord's Supper 99 

Form of Excommunication 107 

Form of Re-admitting Excommunicated Persons 109 

Ordination of the Ministers of God's Word Ill 

Ordination of Elders and Deacons 118 

Form of Confirmation of Marriage 124 

The Consolation of the Sick 129 

The Nicene Creed -29 

The Athanasian Creed 130 

(2) 



THE 



CATECHISM, 

OR 

METHOD OF 



INSTRUCTION IN THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION, 

AS THE SAME IS TAUGHT IN 

The Reformed Churches and Schools in Holla?id, 
and in America. 



I. LORD'S DAY. 

Question 1. What is thy only comfort in life and death 7 

Answer. That I with a body and soul, both in life and 
death, b am not my own, but belong c unto my faithful Sa- 
viour Jesus Christ, who, with his precious d blood, hath fully 
e satisfied for all my sins, and delivered / me from all the 
power of the devil ; and so preserves me g that without the 
will of my heavenly Father, not a hair h can fall from my 
he>ad ; yea, that all things must be i subservient to my salva- 
tion, and therefore, by his holy spirit, he also assures tnej of 
eternal life, and makes k me sincerely willing and ready 
henceforth, to live unto him. 

a 1 Cor. 6. 19, 20. b Rom. 14. 7, 8, 9. c 1 Cor. 3. 23. d 1 Pet. 
1. 18, 19. e 1 John 1. 7. / 1 John 3. 8. Heb. % 14, 15. g John 
6. 39. and 10. 28, 29. h Luke 21. 18. Mat. 10. 30. i Rom. 8. 
28. j 2 Cor. ]. 22. and 5. 5. k Rom. 8. 14. and 7. 22. 

Q,. 2. How many things are necessary for thee to know, 
that thou, enjoying this comfort, mayest live and die happily ? 

A. Three ; I the first, how great m my sins and miseries 
are : the second, how I may be delivered n from all my sins 
and miseries : the third, how I shall express my gratitude o to 
God for such deliverance. 

I Luke 24. 47. m 1 Cor. 6. 10, 11. John 9. 41. Rom. 3. 10, 
19. n John 17. 3. o Eph. 5. 8, 9, 10. 

(3) 



4 



CATECHISM. 



II. LORD'S DAY. 

THE FIRST PART. 

Of the Misery of Man. 

Q,. 3. Whence knowest thou thy misery? 

A. Out of the law of God. a 

a Rom. 3. 20. 

Q. 4. What doth the law of God require of us ? 

A. Christ teaches us that briefly, Mat. xxii. 37—40. " Thou 
shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy 
soul, with all thy mind, and with all thy strength, b This is 
the first and the great command; and the second is like to 
this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these two 
commands hang the whole law and the prophets." 

b Luke 10. 27, 

Q,. 5. Canst thou keep all these things perfectly 1 

A. In no wise ; c for I am prone by nature to hate God and 
my neighbour. d 

c Rom. 3. 10. 1 John 1. 8. d Rom. 8. 7. Tit. 3. 3. 



HI. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 6. Did God then create man so wicked and perverse ? 

A. By no means; but God created man good, a and after 
his own image, in b righteousness, and true holiness, that he 
might rightly know God his Creator, heartily love him, t nd 
live with him in eternal happiness to glorify and praise tan. c 

a Gen. 1. 31. ft Gen. 1. 26, 27. Col. 3. 10. Eph. 4. 24. 
c Eph. I. 6. 1 Cor. 6. 20. 

Q,. 7. Whence then proceeds this depravity of human na- 
ture ? 

A. From the fall and disobedience of our first parents, 
Adam and Eve, d in Paradise ; hence our nature is become so 
corrupt, that we are all conceived and born in sin. e 

d Gen. 3. 6. Rom. 5. 12, 18, 19. e Psa. 51. 5. Gen. 5. 3. 

Q,. 8. Are we then so corrupt that we are wholly incapable 
of doing any good, and inclined to all wickedness ? 

A. Indeed we are ;/ except we are regenerated by the spirit 
of God. g 

f Gen. 6. 5. Job 14. 4. and 15. 14, 16. g John 3. 5. Eph. 2. 5. 



IV. LORD'S DAY. 

Q. 9. Doth not God then do injustice to man, by requiring 
from him in his law, that which he cannot perform ? 



CATECHISM. 



5 



A. Not at all ; a for God made man capable b of performing 
it ; but man, by the instigation c of the devil, and his own 
wilful disobedience, d deprived himself and all his posterity 
of those divine gifts. 

a Eccl. 7. 29. b John 8. 44. 2 Cor. 11. 3. c Gen. 3. 4, 7. 
d Rom. 5. 12. 

Q,. 10. Will God suffer such disobedience and rebellion to 
go unpunished? 

A. By no means : e but is terribly displeased / with our 
original as well as actual sins ; and will punish them in his 
just judgment, temporally and eternally, as he hath declared, 
g " Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things, 
which are written in the book of the law, to do them." 

e Psa. 5. 5. / Rom. 1. 18. Deut. 28. 15. Heb. 9. 27. g Deut. 
27. 26. Gal. 3. 10. 

Q,. 11. Is not God then also merciful ? 

A. God is indeed merciful, h but also just ; i therefore his 
justice requires, j that sin, which is committed against the 
molt high majesty of God, be also punished with extreme, 
that is, with everlasting k punishment, both of body and soul. 

A Ex. 34. 6. i Ex. 20. 5. Job 34. 10, 11. j Psa. 5. 5, 6. 
fcGsn. 2. 17. Rom. 6.23. 



V. LORD'S DAY. 

THE SECOND PART. 

Of Man's Deliverance. 

Q,. 12. Since then, by the righteous judgment of God, we 
deserve temporal and eternal punishment ; is there no way 
by which we may escape that punishment, and be again re* 
ceived into favour? 

A. God will have his justice a satisfied : and therefore we 
must make this full b satisfaction, either by ourselves, or by 
another. 

c Ex. 20, 5. b Deut. 24. 16. 2 Cor. 5. 14, 15. 
Q,. 13. Can we ourselves then make this satisfaction ? 
A. By no means ; c but on the contrary we d daily increase 
our debt. 

c Job 9. 2, 3. and 15. 14, 15, 16. d Mat. 6. 12. Isa. 64. 6. 

Q,. 14. Can there be found anywhere, one who is a mere 
creature, able to satisfy for us ? 

A. None ; for first, God will not e punish any other creature 
for the sin which man hath committed ; and further, no mere 
creature can sustain the burden of God's eternal wrath 
against sin, so as to /deliver others from it. 

eEzek. 18. 20. /Rev. 5. 3. Psa. 49. 8, 9. 



6 



CATECHISM. 



&. 15. What sort of a mediator and deliverer then must 

we seek for ? 

A. For one who is very man, g and perfectly righteous; 
and yet more powerful than all creatures ; that is, one who 
is also verv h God. 

g 1 Cor. 15. 21. Rom. 8. 3. h Rom. 9. 5. Isa. 7. 14. 



VI. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 16. Why must he be very man, and also perfectly right- 
eous? 

A. Because the justice of God requires that the same hu- 
man nature, which hath sinned, should a likewise make 
satisfaction for sin ; and one, who is himself a sinner, b can- 
not satisfy for others. 

a Rom. 5. 12, 15. b 1 Pet. 3. 18. Isa. 53. 11. 

CI. 17. Why must he in one person be also very God ? 

A. That he might, by the power of his Godhead, c sustain 
in his human nature, the burthen of God's wrath; and might 
d obtain for, and restore to us, righteousness and life. 

c 1 Pet. 3. 18. Acts 2. 24. Isa. 53. 8. d 1 John 1. 2. Jer. 
23. 6. 2 Tim. 1. 10. John 6. 51. 

Q,. 18. Who then is that mediator, who is in one person 
both very God, and a real righteous man ? 

A. Our Lord Jesus Christ : e " who of God is made unto / 
us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and re- 
demption." 

eMat. 1. 23. 1 Tim. 3. 16. Luke 2. 11. /ICor. 1. 30. 
Q,. 19. Whence knowest thou this ? 

A. From the holy gospel, which God himself revealed first 
in Paradise ; g and afterwards published by the Patriarchs h 
and Prophets, and was pleased to represent it, by the sha- 
dows i of sacrifices and the other ceremonies of the law; 
and lastly, has accomplished it j by his only begotten Son. 

g Gen. 3. 15. h Gen. 22. 17, 28. and 28. 14. Rom. 1. 2. Heb. 
1. 1. i John 5. 46. Heb. 10. 7, 8. j Rom. 10. 4. Heb. 13. 8. 



VII. LORD'S DAY. 

Q. 20. Are all men then, as they perished in Adam, saved 
by Christ ? 

A. No ; only a those who are ingrafted into him, b and 
receive all his benefits, by a true faith. 

a Mat. 1. 21. Isa 53. 11. b John 1. 12, 13. Rom. 11. 20. 
Heb. 10. 39. 

Q. 21. What is true faith? 



CATECHISM. 



? 



A. True faith is not only a certain knowledge, c whereby 
I hold for truth all that God has revealed to us in his word, 
but also an assured d confidence, which the Holy e Ghost 
works by the Gospel, /in my heart ; that not only to others, 
but to me also, g remission of sin, everlasting righteousness 
h and salvation, are freely given by God, i merely of grace, 
only for the sake of Christ's merits. 

c John 6. 69. John 17. 3. Heb. 11. 3, 6. d Eph. 3. 12. e Rom. 
4.16,20.21. Heb. 11. 1. Eph. 3. 12. Rom. 1. 16. 1 Cor. 1.21. 
Acts 16. 14. Mat. 16. 17. John 3. 5. /Rom. 10. 14, 17. Mat. 
9. 2. g Rom. 5. 1. h Gal. 2. 20. i Rom. 3. 24, 25, 26. 

Q,. 22. What is then necessary for a Christian to believe ? 

A. All things j promised us in the gospel, which the arti- 
cles of our Catholic undoubted Christian faith briefly teach us. 
j John 20. 31. Mat. 28. 19, 20. 

a. 23. What are these articles ? 

A. I. J believe in God, the Father Almighty, maker of heaven 
and earth : 

II. And in Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, our Lord: 
Til. Who was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin 
Mary : 

IV. Suffered tinder Pontius Pilate; was crucified, dead and 
buried: He descended into hell: 

V. The third day he rose again from the dead. 

VI. He ascended into heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of 
God the Father Almighty : 

VII. From thence he shall come to judge the quick and the dead. 

VIII. J believe in the Holy Ghost : 

IX. I believe in an holy Catholic church: the communion of 
saints : 

X. The forgiveness of sins : 

XI. The resurrection of the body : 

XII. And the life everlasting. Amen. 



VIII. LORD'S DAY". 

Q,. 24. How are these articles divided ? 

A. Into three parts ; the first is of God the Father, and our 
creation ; a the second of God the Son, and our redemption 
b the third of God the Holy Ghost, and our sanctification. c 
a Gen. 1. & 1 Pet. 1. 18, 19. c 1 Pet. 1. 21, 22. 

CI. 25. Since there is but one only d divine essence, why 
speakest thou of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ? 

A. Because God hath so e revealed himself in his word, 
that these three distinct persons are the one only true and 
eternal God. 

d Deut. 6. 4. e Gen. 1. 26. Isa. 61. 1. John 14. 16, 17. 1 
John 5. 7. John 1. 18. Mat. 28. 19. 2 Cor. 13. 14. 



8 



CATECHISM. 



IX. LORD'S DAY. 

Of God the Father. 

Q,. 26. What believest thou when thou sayest, " I believe 
in God the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth ?" 

A. That the eternal Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, (who 
a of nothing made heaven and earth, with all that is in 
them : who likewise upholds and b governs the same by his 
eternal counsel and providence) is for the sake of Christ his 
Son, my God and my Father ; on whom I rely so entirely, 
that I have no doubt, but he will provide me with all things 
necessary c for soul and body : and further that he will make 
whatever evils he sends upon me, in this valley of tears, d 
turn out to my advantage ; for he is able to do it, being al- 
mighty e God, and willing, being a /faithful Father. 

a Gen. 1. and 2. Psa. 33. 6. b Psa. 115. 3. Mat. 10. 29. 
Heb. 1. 3. John 5. 17. c John 1. 12, 16. Rom. 8. 15, 16. Gal. 
4. 5, 6. Eph. 1. 5. 1 John 3. 1. d Psa. 55. 22. Mat. 6. 26. 
e Rom. 8. 28. and 4. 21. /Rom. 10. 12. Mat. 6. 26. and 7. 9, 
10, 11. 



X. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 27. What dost thou mean by the providence of God V 
A. The almighty and everywhere present power of God ; 
a whereby, as it were by his hand, he b upholds and governs 
heaven, earth, and all creatures ; so that herbs and grass, 
rain c and drought, fruitful d and barren years, meat and 
drink, e health and sickness, /riches and poverty, yea, and 
all things g come not by chance, but by his fatherly hand. 

a Acts 17. 25, 26, 27, 28. b Heb. 1. 3, c Jer. 5. 24. d Acts 
14. 17. e John 9. 3. /Prov. 22. 2. Job 1. 21. g Mat. 10. 29, 
30. Eph. 1. 11. 

Q,. 28. What advantage is it to us to know that God has 
created, and by his providence doth still uphold all things. 

A. That we may be patient in adversity ; h thankful i in 
prosperity ; and that in all things, which may hereafter befall 
us, we place our firm j trust in our faithful God and Father, 
that nothing shall k separate us from his love ; since all crea- 
tures are so in his hand, that without his will they I cannot so 
much as move. 

h Rom. 5. 3. Psa. 39. 10. i Deut. 8. 10. 1 Thess. 5. la 
j Rom. 5. 3,4,5,6. k Rom. 8. 38, 39. I Job 1. 12. and 2. 6. Mat. 
8.31. Isa. 10. 15, 



CATECHISM. 



9 



XI. LORD'S DAY. 

Of God the Son. 

Q,. 29. Why is the Son of God called Jesus, that is a Sa 
viour ? 

A. Because he savethus, and delivereth us from our a sins ; 
and likewise, because we ought not to seek, neither can find 
b salvation in any other. 

a Mat. 1. 21. b Acts 4. 12. 

Q,. 30. Do such then believe in Jesus the only Saviour, who 
seek their salvation and happiness of saints, of themselves, 
or anywhere else ? 

A. They do not ; for though they boast of him in words, 
yet in deeds they deny c Jesus the only deliverer and Sa- 
viour; for one of tnese two things must be true, that either 
Jesus is not a complete Saviour* or that they, who by a true 
faith receive this Saviour, must find all things in him d ne- 
cessary to their salvation. 

c 1 Cor. 1. 13, 31. Gal. 5. 4. d Col. 2. 20. Isa. 9. 6, 7. Col. 
1. 19, 20. 



XII. LORD'S DAY. 

Ci. 31. Why is he called Christ, that is, anointed ? 

A. Because he is ordained of God the Father, and a anoint- 
ed with the Holy Ghost, to be our b chief Prophet and teach- 
er; who has fully revealed to us the secret counsel and will 
of God concerning our redemption ; and to be our only High 
Priest, c who by the one sacrifice of his body, has redeemed 
us, and makes continual d intercession with the Father for 
us; and also to be our eternal King, e who governs us by his 
word and spirit ; and who defends and / preserves us in (the 
enjoyment of) that salvation, he has purchased for us. 

a Heb. 1. 9. b Deut. 18. 18. Acts 3. 22. John 1. 18. and 15. 
15. Mat. 11. 27. c Psa. 110. 4. Heb. 7. 21. and 10. 14. 
d Rom. 8. 34. e Psa. 2. 6. Luke 1. 33. / Mat. 28. 18. John 
10. 28. 

Q,. 32. But why art thou ealled a Christian ? 

A. Because I am a member of Christ g by faith, and thus 
am partaker h of his anointing ; that so I may i confess his 
name and present myself a living j sacrifice of thankfulness 
to him : and also that with a free and good conscience I may 
fight against sin and k Satan, in this life : and afterwards 
I reign with him eternally, over all creatures. 

g 1 Cor. 6, 15. h 1 John 2. 27. Joel 2. 28. i Mat. 10. 32. 
J Rom. 12. 1. Apo. 1. 6. k Eph. 6. 11, 12. 1 Tim. 1. 18, 19. 
1 2 Tim. 2. 12. 

26* 



10 



CATECHISM. 



XIII. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 33. Why is Christ called the only begotten Son of God, 
since we are also the children of God ? 

A. Because Christ alone is the eternal and natural Son of 
a God ; but we are children b adopted of God, by grace, for 

a John 1. 1. Heb. 1. 2. b Rom. 8. 15, 16, 17. Eph. 1. 5, 6. 

Q,. 34. Wherefore callest thou him our Lord ? 

A. Because he hath redeemed us, both soul and body, from 
all our sins, not with gold or silver, c but with his precious 
blood, and hath delivered us from all the power of the devil , 
and thus hath made us his own property. 

c 1 Pet. 1. 18, 19. 1 Cor. 6. 20. 



XIV. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 35. What is the meaning of these words—" He was con- 
ceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary ?" 

A. That God's eternal Son, who a is, and continueth true 
and eternal b God, took upon him the very nature of man, 
of the flesh and c blood of the Virgin Mary, by the opera- 
tion of the Holy Ghost ; d that he might also be the true seed 
of David, e like unto his brethren in all things, /sin excepted. 

a John 1. 1. Col. 1. 15. Psa. 2. 7. b Rom. 9. 5. 1 John 5. 
20. c John 1. 14. Gal. 4. 4. d Mat. 1. 18. Luke 1. 35. 
e Psa. 132. 2 Acts 2. 30. Rom. 1. 3. /Phil. 2. 7. Heb. 4. 15. 

CI. 36. What profit dost thou receive by Christ's holy con- 
ception and nativity? 

A. That he is our g mediator ; and with his innocence and 
perfect holiness, covers in the sight of A God, my sins, where- 
in I was conceived and brought forth ! 

g Heb. 2. 16, 17. h Psa. 32. 1. 1 Cor. X. 30. Rom. 8. 34. 



XV. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 37. What dost thou understand by the words " He suf- 
fered ? " 

A. That he, all the time that he lived on earth, but espe- 
cially at the end of his life, a sustained in body and soul, the 
wrath of God against the sins of all mankind : that so by his 
passion, as the only b propitiatory sacrifice, he might redeem 
our body and soul from everlasting damnation, and obtain 
for us the favour of God, righteousness and eternal life. 
a 1 Pet. 2. 24. Isa. 53. 12. b 1 John 2. 2. Rom. 3. 25. 



CATECHISM. 



11 



Q,. 38. Why did he suffer under Pontius Pilate, as his judge 7 

A. That he, being innocent, and yet condemned c by a 
temporal judge, might thereby free us from the severe judg- 
ment of God to which we were exposed, d 

c Luke 23. 14. John 19. 4. Psa. 69. 4. d Gal. 3. 13, 14. 

Q,. 39. Is there any thing more in his being crucified, than 
if he had died some other death ? 

A. Yes [there is]; for thereby I am assured, that he took 
on him the curse which lay upon me ; for the death of the 
cross was e accursed of God. 

e Deut. 21. 23. Gal. 3. 13. 



XVI. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 40. Why was it necessary for Christ to numble himself 
even unto death ? 

A. Because with respect to the justice and truth of God, 
satisfaction for our sins could be made a no otherwise, than 
by the death of the Son h of God. 

a Gen. 2. 17. b Heb. 2. 9, 10. Phil. 2. 8. 

&. 41. Why was he also " buried ?" 

A. Thereby to prove that he c was really dead. 

c Acts 13. 29. Mark 15. 43—46. 

Q,. 42. Since then Christ died for us, why must we also die 7 

A. Our death is not a satisfaction for our sins, but only an 
abolishing of sin, and a passage into d eternal life. 

d John 5. 24. Phil. 1. 23. 

Q. 43. What further benefit do we receive from the sacrifice 
and death of Christ on the cross ? 

A. That by virtue thereof, our old man is crucified, dead, 
and e buried with him ; that so the corrupt inclinations of the 
flesh may no more / reign in us ; but that we may g offer 
ourselves unto him a sacrifice of thanksgiving. 

e Rom. 6. 6, 7, &c. / Rom. 6. 12. g Rom. 12. 1. 

Q,. 44. Why is there added, " he descended into hell ? " 

A. That in my greatest temptations, I may be assured, 
and wholly comfort myself in this, that my Lord Jesus Christ, 
by his inexpressible anguish, pains, terrors, and hellish ago- 
nies, in which he was plunged during all his sufferings, but 
especially on the cross, hath h delivered me from the anguish 
and torments of hell. 

h Isa. 53. 10. Mat. 27. 46. 



XVII. LORD'S DAY. 
a. 45. What doth the resurrection of Christ profit us 7 



12 



CATECHISM. 



A. First by his resurrection he hath overcome death, that 
he might a make us partakers of that righteousness which he 
had purchased for us by his death ; secondly, we are also by 
his power, b raised up to a new life ; and lastly, the resurrec- 
tion of Christ is a c sure pledge of our blessed resurrection. 

a 1 Cor. 15. 16. b Rom. 6. 4. Col. 3. 1, &c. c 1 Cor. 15. 
Rom. 8. 11. 



XVIII. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 46. How dost thou understand these words, " he ascend 
ed into heaven ?" 

A. That Christ, in sight of his disciples, was a taken up 
from earth into heaven ; and that he continues b there for 
our interest, until he come again to judge the quick and the 
dead. 

a Acts 1. 9. Mark 16. 19. b Heb. 4. 14. Rom. 8. 34. Eph. 
4. 10. 

Q.. 47. Is not Christ then with us even to the end of the 
world, as he hath promised 7 

A. Christ is very man and very God : with respect to his 
c human nature, he is no more on earth; but with respect to 
his Godhead, majesty, grace and spirit, he is at no time ab- 
sent from us. 

c Acts 3. 21. John 3. 13. John 16. 28. Mat. 28. 20. 

Q,. 48. But if his human nature is not present, wherever 
his Godhead is, are not then these two natures in Christ sepa- 
rated from one another? 

A. Not at all ; for since the Godhead is incomprehensible 
and d omnipresent, it must necessarily follow that e the same 
is not limited with the human nature he assumed, and yet 
remains personallv united to it. 

d Acts 7. 49. Mat. 24. 30. e Mat. 28. 20. John 16. 28. and 
17. 11. John 3. 13. 

Q,. 49. Of what advantage to us is Christ's ascension into 
heaven ? 

A. First, that he is our g advocate in the presence of his 
Father in heaven : secondly, that we have our flesh in hea- 
ven, as a sure pledge that he, as the head, will also h take 
up to himself, us, his members : thirdly, that he i sends us 
his spirit as an earnest, by whose power we " seek the things 
which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of 
God, and not things on earth." 

g Heb. 9. 24. 1 John 2. 2. Rom. 8. 34. h John 14. 2. Eph. 
2. 6. i John 14. 16. 2 Cor. 1. 22. 2 Cor. 5. 5. j Col. 3. 1. 
Phil. 3. 20. 



CATECHISM. 



13 



XIX. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 50. Why is it added, " and sitteth at the right hand of 
God ?» 

A. Because Christ is ascended into heaven for this end, 
that he might there a appear as head of his church, by whom 
the Father b governs all things. 

a Eph. 1. 20, 21, 22. Col. 1. 18. b Mat. 28. 18. John 5. 22. 

Q,. 51. What profit is this glory of Christ, our head, unto 
us? 

A. First, that by his holy spirit he c poureth out heavenly 
graces upon us his members: and then that by his power he 
defends d and preserves us against all enemies. 

c Eph. 4. 8. d Psa. 2. 9. John 10. 28. 

Q,. 52. What comfort is it to thee that " Christ shall come 
again to judge the quick and the dead?" 

A. That in all my sorrows and persecutions, with uplifted 
head e I look for the very same person, who before offered 
himself for my sake, to the tribunal of God, and hath re- 
moved all curse from me, to come as judge from heaven : who 
shall cast all his/ and my enemies into everlasting condem- 
nation, but shall translate g me with all his chosen ones to 
himself, into heavenly joys and glory. 

e Luke 21. 28. Rom. 8. 23, 24. 1 Thes. 4. 16. f 2 Thes. 1. 
6,7,8,9. Mat. 25. 41. g Mat. 25. 34. 



XX. LORD'S DAY. 
Of God the Holy Ghost. 

Q.. 53. What dost thou believe concerning the Holy Ghost ? 

A. First, that he is true and co-eternal God with the Fa- 
ther and the a Son : secondly, that he is also given b me, to 
c make me by a true faith, partaker of Christ and all his 
benefits, that he may d comfort me and e abide with me for 
ever. 

a Gen. 1. 2. Isa. 48. 16. 1 Cor. 3. 16. b Mat. 28. 19. 2 Cor. 
1. 22. c Gal. 3. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 2. d Acts 9. 31. e John 14. 
16. 1 Pet. 4. 14. 



XXI. LORD'S DAY. 

d. 54. What believest thou concerning the " Holy Catho- 
lic Church" of Christ. 
A. That the Son of God a from the 6 beginning to the end 
a John 10. 11. b Gen. 26. 4. 



14 



CATECHISM. 



of the world, gathers, c defends, and d preserves to himself 
by his e spirit and word, out of the / whole human race, a 
g church chosen to everlasting life, agreeing in true faith; 
and that I am and for ever shall remain, a h living member 
thereof. 

c Rom. 9. 24. Eph. 1. 10. d John 10. 16. e Isa. 59. 21. 
/Deut. 10. 14, 15. g Acts 13. 48. h 1 Cor. 1. 8, 9. Rom. 8. 

35, &c. 

&. 55. What do you understand by " the communion of 

saints?" 

A. First, that all and every one who believes, being mem- 
bers of Christ, are in common, i partakers of him, and of all 
his riches and gifts : secondly, that every one must know it 
to be his duty, readily and j cheerfully to employ his gifts, 
for the advantage and salvation of other members. 

i John 1. 3, 4. Rom. 8. 32. 1 Cor. 12. 13. j 1 Cor. 13. 5. 
Phil. 2. 4, 5, 6. 

Q,. 56. What believest thou concerning " the forgiveness 
of sins ?" 

A. That God, for the sake of k Christ's satisfaction, will 
no more I remember my sins, neither my corrupt nature, 
against which I have to struggle all my life long ; but will 
graciously impute to me the righteousness of Christ, that I 
may never be ra condemned before the tribunal of God. 

k 1 John 2. 2. 2 Cor. 5. 19, 21. I Jer. 31. 34. Psa. 103. 3, 
4, 10, 11. Rom. 8. 1, 2, 3. m John 3. 18. 



XXII. LORD'S DAY. 

&. 57. What comfort doth the " resurrection of the body" 
afford thee ? 

A. That not only my soul after this life shall be immedi- 
ately taken a up to Christ its head; but also, that this my 
body, being raised by the power of Christ, shall be reunited 
with my soul, and b made like unto the glorious body of 
Christ. 

a Luke 23. 43. Phil. 1. 23. bl Cor. 15. 53. Job 19. 25, 26. 
Q,. 58. What comfort takest thou from the article of " life 

everlasting ?" 

A. That c since I now feel in my heart the beginning of 
eternal joy, after this life, d I shall inherit perfect salvation, 
which e " eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither hath it 
entered into the heart of man" to conceive! and that, to 
praise God therein for everc 

c 2 Cor. 5. 2, 3, 6. Rom. 14. 17. d Psa. 10. 11. e 1 Cor. 
2. 9. 



CATECHISM. 



15 



XXIII. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 59. But what doth it profit thee now that thou believest 
all this ? 

A. That I am righteous in Christ, before God, and an heir 
of eternal life, a 

a Rom. 5. 1. Rom. 1. 17. John 3. 36. 

Q,. 60. How art thou righteous before God ? 

A. Only b by a true faith in Jesus Christ : so that, though 
my conscience accuse me, that I have grossly transgressed all 
the commands of God, and c kept none of them, and am still 
d inclined to all evil ; notwithstanding, God, without any 
e merit of mine, but only of mere /grace, grants g and h im- 
putes to me, the perfect i satisfaction, righteousness and ho- 
liness of Christ ; even so, as if I never had had, nor com- 
mitted any sin : yea, as if I had fully j accomplished all that 
obedience which Christ hath accomplished for me ; k inas- 
much as I embrace such benefit with a believing heart. 

b Rom. 3. 22, &c. Gal. 2. 16. Eph. 2. 8, 9. c Rom. 3, 9, 
&c. d Rom. 7. 23. e Rom. 3. 24. / Tit. 3. 5. Eph. 2. 8, 
9. g Rom. 4. 4, 5. 2 Cor. 5. 19. h 1 John 2. 1. i Rom. 3. 
24, 25. 2 Cor. 5. 21. k Rom. 3. 28. John 3. 18. 

Q,. 61. What sayest thou, that thou art righteous by faith 
only ? 

A. Not that I am acceptable to God, on account of the 
I worthiness of my faith; but because only the satisfaction, 
righteousness, and holiness of Christ is my righteousness 
before m God ; and that I cannot receive n and apply the 
same to myself any other way than by faith only. 

I Psa. 16. 2. Eph. 2. 8, 9. ml Cor. 1. 30. 1 Cor. 2. 2. 
n 1 John 5. 10* 



XXIV. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 62. But why cannot our good works be the whole, or 
part of our righteousness before God ? 

A. Because that the righteousness, which can be approved 
of before the tribunal of God, must be absolutely perfect, and 
in all respects a conformable to the divine law : and also, that 
our best works in this life are all imperfect and b defiled with 
sin. 

a Gal. 3. 10. Deut. 27. 26. b Isa. 64. 6. 
Q.. 63. What ! do not our good works merit, which yet God 
will reward in this and in a future life ? 
A. This reward is not of merit, but of grace, c 
c Luke 17. 10. 

Q. 64. But doth not this doctrine make men careless and 
profane ? 



16 



CATECHISM. 



A. By no means: for it is impossible that those, who are 
implanted into Christ by a true faith, should not bring forth 
fruits of d thankfulness. 

d Mat. 7. 17, 18. John 15. 5. 



XXV. LORD'S DAY. 
Of the Sacraments. 

Q,. 65. Since then we are made partakers of Christ and all 
his benefits by faith only, whence doth this faith proceed? 

A. From the Holy Ghost, who works a faith in our hearts 
by the preaching of the gospel, and b confirms it by the use 
of the sacraments. 

a Eph. 2. 8. and 6. 23. Phil. 1. 29. b Mat. 28. 19. Rom. 
4. 11. 

Q,. 66. What are the sacraments? 

A. The sacraments are holy visible signs and seals, ap- 
pointed of God for this end, that by the use thereof, he may 
the more fully declare and seal to us the promise of the gos- 
pel, viz. that he grants us freely the remission of sin, and o 
life eternal, for the sake of that one sacrifice of Christ, accom- 
plished on the cross. 

c Gen. 17. 11. Rom. 4. 11. Ex. 12. Lev. 6. 25. Acts 22. 16. 
and 2. 38. Mat. 26. 28. 

Q,. 67. Are both word and sacraments, then, ordained ind 
appointed for this end, that they may direct our faith to the 
sacrifice of Jesus Christ on the cross, as the only groum of 
our salvation ? 

A. Yes, indeed: for the Holy Ghost teaches us in the gos- 
pel, and assures us by the sacraments, d that the whole of 
our salvation depends upon that one sacrifice of Christ which 
he offered for us on the cross. 

d Rom. 6. 3. Gal. 3. 27. 

Q,. 68. How many sacraments has Christ instituted in the 
new covenant, or testament? 

A. e Two : namely, holy baptism and the holy supper. 
e 1 Cor. 10. 2, 3, 4. 



XXVI. LORD'S DAY. 
Of Holy Baptism. 

Q,. 69. How art thou admonished and assured by holy bap- 
tism, that the one sacrifice of Christ upon the cross is of real 
advantage to thee ? 

A. Thus: That Christ appointed a this external washing 
a Mat. 28. 19 Acts 2. 38 



CATECHISM. 



17 



with water, adding thereto this b promise, that I am as cer- 
tainly washed by his blood and spirit from all the pollution 
of my soul ; that is, from all my sins, as I am c washed ex- 
ternally with water, by which the filthiness of the body ia 
commonly washed away. 

b Mark 16. 16. Mat, 3. 11. Rom. 6. 3. c Mark 1. 4. Luke 
3. 3. 

Q- 70. What is it to be washed with the blood and spirit 
of Christ? 

A. It is to receive of God the remission of sins, freely, for 
the sake of Christ's blood, which he d sbed for us by his sacri- 
fice upon the cross: and also to be renewed by the Holy Ghost, 
and sanctified to be members of Christ ; that so we may more 
and more die unto sin, and e lead holy and unblameable lives. 

d Heb. 12. 24. 1 Pet. 1. 2. Apo. 1. 5. e John 1. 33. Rom. 
6.4. Col. 2. 11. 

&. 71. Where has Christ promised us that he will as cer- 
tainly wash us by his blood and spirit, as we are washed with 
the water of baptism ? 

A. In the institution of baptism which is thus expressed, 
ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in 
the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Gh ost, g" " he that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved ; 
bu he that believeth not, shall be damned." This promise is 
als") repeated, where the scripture calls baptism " the h wash- 
ing of regeneration, and the washing i away of sins." 

/ Mat. 28. 19. g Mark 16. 16. h Tit. 3. 5. i Acts 22. 16. 



XXVII. LORD'S DAY, 

&. 72. Is then the external baptism with water, the wash 
ing away of sin itself? 

A. Not at all : for the a blood of Jesus Christ only, and the 
Holy Ghost, cleanse us from all & sin. 

a Mat. 3. 11. 1 Pet. 3. 21. bl John 1.7. 1 Cor. 6. 1L 

Q,. 73. Why then doth the Holy Ghost call baptism the 
washing of regeneration," and " the washing away of sins ?" 

A. God speaks thus not without great cause, to wit, not 
only thereby to teach us, that as the filth of the body is purged 
away by water, so our sins are c removed by the blood and 
spirit of Jesus Christ; but especially, that by d this divine 
pledge and sign he may assure us, that we are spiritually 
cleansed from our sins as really, as we are externally washed 
with water, 

cRev. 1, 5, 1 Cor. 6. 11. ^Mark 16.16, Gal. 3. 27. 
Q,. 74. Are infants also to be baptized ? 
A. Yes : for since they, as well as the adult, are included 



18 CATECHISM. 

in the e covenant and / church of God ; and since g redemp- 
tion from sin by the blood of Christ, and the h Holy Ghost, 
the author of faith, is promised to them no less than to the 
adult ; they must therefore by baptism, as a sign of the cove- 
nant, be also admitted into the Christian church; and be dis- 
tinguished i from the children of infidels, as was done in the 
old covenant or testament by 7 circumcision, instead of which, 
k baptism is instituted in the new covenant. 

e Gen. 17. 7. Acts 2. 39. / 1 Cor. 7. 14. Joel 2. 16. g Mat. 
19. 14. h Luke 1. 14, 15. Psa. 22. 10. Acts 2. 39. i Acts 
10. 47. 1 Cor. 12. 13. and 7. 14. j Gen. 17. 14. k Col. 2. 11, 
12, 13. 



XXVIII. LORD'S DAY. 
Of the Holy Supper of our Lord Jesus Christ ■ 

Q,. 75. How art thou admonished and assured in the Lord's 
supper, that thou art a partaker of that one sacrifice of Christ, 
accomplished on the cross, and of all his benefits? 

A. Thus : That Christ has commanded me and all believ- 
ers, to eat of this broken bread, and to drink of this cup, in 
remembrance of him ; a adding these promises: first, that his 
body was offered and broken on the cross for me, and his blood 
shed for me, as certainly as I see with my eyes, the bread of 
the Lord broken for me, and the cup communicated to me: 
and further, that he feeds and nourishes my soul to everlast 
ing life, with his crucified body and shed blood, as assuredly 
as I receive from the hands of the minister, and taste with 
my mouth the bread and cup of the Lord, as certain signs of 
the bodv and blood of Christ. 

a Mat. 26. 26, 27, 28. Mark 14. 22, 23, 24. Luke 22. 19, 20. 
1 Cor. 10. 16, 17. and 11. 23, 24, 25. 

Q,. 76. What is it then to eat the crucified body, and drink 
the shed blood of Christ? 

A. It is not only to embrace with a believing heart all the 
sufferings and death of Christ, and thereby to 6 obtain the 
pardon of sin, and life eternal ; but also, besides that, to be- 
come more and more c united to his sacred body, by the Holy 
Ghost, who dwells both in Christ and in us : d so that we, 
though Christ is in heaven and we on earth, are notwith- 
standing " Flesh of his flesh, and bone of e his bone ;" and 
that we live, /and are governed for ever by one spirit, as 
members of the same body are by one soul. 

b John 6. 35, 40, 47, 48, 50, 51, 53, 54. c John 6. 55, 56. 
d Acts 3.21. and 1. 9, 10, 11. 1 Cor. 11.26. e Eph. 5. 29, 30, 31, 
32. 1 Cor. 6. 15, 17, 19. 1 John 3. 24. / John 6. 56, 57, 58. 
Eph. 4. 15, 16. 

Q. 77. Where has Christ promised that he will as certainly 



CATECHISM. 



19 



feed and nourish believers with his body and blood, as they 
eat of this broken bread, and drink of this cup ? 

A. In the institution of the supper, which is thus ex- 
pressed ; g " The Lord Jesus, in the same night in which he 
was betrayed, took bread, and when he had given thanks, 
he brake it, and said, eat ; this is my body, which is broken 
for you ; this do in remembrance of me : after the same man- 
ner he also took the cup, when he had supped, saying, this h 
cup is the new testament in my blood ; i this do ye, as often 
us ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For, as often as ye 
eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's 
death till he come." 

This promise is repeated by the holy apostle Paul, where 
he says,^' " The cup of blessing wiiich we bless, is it not the 
communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we 
break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? for 
we, being many, are one bread and one body, because we are 
all partakers of that one bread." 

g 1 Cor. 11. 23. Mat. 26. 26. Mark 14. 22. Luke 22. 19. 
h Ex. 24. 8. Heb. 9. 20. i Ex. 13. 9. 1 Cor. 11. 26. j 1 Cor. 10. 
16, 17. 



XXIX. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,, 78. Do then the bread and wine become the very body 
and blood of Christ? 

A. Not at all : a but as the water in baptism is not changed 
into the blood of Christ, neither is the washing away of sin 
itself, being only the sign and confirmation thereof appointed 
of God : so the bread in the Lord's supper is not changed into 
the very b body of Christ ; though agreeably to the c nature 
and properties of sacraments, it is called the body of Christ 
Jesus. 

a 1 Cor. 10. 1, 2, 3,4. 1 Pet. 3. 21. John 6. 35, 62, 63. b 1 
Cor. 10. 16, &c. and 11. 20, &c. c Gen. 17. 10, 11, 14. Ex. 12. 
26, 27, 43, 48. Acts 7. 8. Mat. 26. 26. Mark 14. 24. 

Q,. 79. Why then doth Christ call the bread his body, and 
the cup his blood, or the new covenant in his blood ; and 
Paul the " Communion of the body and blood of Christ ?" 

A. Christ speaks thus, not without great reason, namely, 
not only thereby to teach us, that as bread and wine support 
this temporal life, so his crucified body and shed blood are the 
true meat and drink, whereby our souls are d fed to eternal 
life; but more especially by these visible signs and pledges 
to assure us, that we are as really partakers of this true body 
and blood (by the operation of the Holy Ghost) as we e receive 

d John 6. 51, 55, 56. e 1 Cor. 10. 16, 17. and 11. 26, 27, 28. 
Eph. 5. 30. 



20 



CATECHISM. 



by the mouths of our bodies these holy signs in remembrance 
of him; and that all his sufferings / and obedience are aa 
certainly ours, as if we had in our own persons suffered and 
made satisfaction for our sins to God. 

/Rom. 5. 9, 18, 19. and 8. 4. 



XXX. LORD S DAY. 

Q. 80. What difference is there between the Lord's supper 
and the Popish mass ? 

A. The Lord's supper testifies to us, that we have a full 
pardon of all sin, a by the only sacrifice of Jesus Christ, 
which he himself has once accomplished on the cross; and, 
that we by the Holy Ghost are ingrafted b into Christ, who, 
according to his human nature, is now not on earth, but in 
c heaven, at the right hand of God his Father, and will there 
d be worshipped by us : — but the mass teacheth, that the liv- 
ing and dead have not the pardon of sins through the suffer- 
ings of Christ, unless Christ is also daily offered for them by 
the priests ; and further, that Christ is bodily under the form 
of bread and wine, and therefore is to be e worshipped in 
them; so that the mass at bottom is nothing else than a / 
denial of the one sacrifice and sufferings of Jesus Christ, and 
an accursed idolatry. 

a Heb. 7. 27. and 9. 12, 26. Mat. 26. 28, Luke 22. 19, 20. 2 
Cor. 5. 21. b 1 Cor. 6. 17. and 12. 13. c Heb. 1. 3. and 8. 1, 
&c. d John 4. 21, 22, 23. Col. 3.1. Phil. 3. 20. Luke 24. 52, 
53. Acts 7. 55. e In canone Miss© and de consecra. distinct. 
% Concil, Trid. Sess. 13. 15. /Isa, 1. 11. 14. Mat. 15. 9. Col. 
% 22, 23. Jer. 2. 13. 

Q,, 81. For whom is the Lord's supper instituted? 

A. For those who are truly sorrowful g for their sins, and 
yet trust that these are forgiven them for the sake of Christ ; 
and that their remaining infirmities h are covered by his pas- 
sion and death ; and who also earnestly i desire to have their 
faith more and more strengthened, and their lives more holy ; 
but hypocrites, and such as turn not to God with sincere 
hearts, eat and j drink judgment to themselves. 

g Mat. 5. 3, 6. Luke 7. 37, 38. and 15. 18, 19. h Psa. 103. 
3. i Psa. 116. 12, 13, 14. 1 Pet. 2. 11, 12. j 1 Cor. 10. 20, &c. 
and 11. 28, &c. Tit. 1. 16. Psa. 50. 15, 16, 

Q,. 82. Are they also to be admitted to this supper, who 
by confession and life, declare themselves infidels and un. 
godly ? 

A. No ; for by this, the covenant of God would be profaned, 
and his wrath k kindled against the whole congregation: 

k 1 Cor. 10. 21. and 11, 30. 31. Isa. 1. 11, 13. Jer. 7. 21. 
Psa. 50. 16, 22. 



CATECHISM. 



21 



therefore it is the duty of the Christian church, according to 
the appointment of I Christ and his apostles, to exclude such 
persons, by the keys of the kingdom of heaven, till they show 
amendment of life. 

/Mat. 18.17, 18. 



XXXI. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 83. What are a the keys of the kingdom of heaven ? 

A+ The preaching b of the holy gospel, and Christian disci- 
pline, c or excommunication out of the Christian church: by 
these two, the kingdom of heaven is opened to believers, and 
Bhut against unbelievers. 

a Mat. 16. 19. b John 20. 23. c Malt. 18. 15—18. 

Q,. 84. How is the kingdom of heaven opened and shut by 
the preaching of the holy gospel ? 

A. Thus : when according to the command of d Christ, it 
is declared and publicly testified to all and every believer, 
that, whenever they e receive the promise of the gospel by a 
true faith, all their sins are really forgiven them of God, for 
the sake of Christ's merits ; and on the contrary, when it i's 
declared and testified to all unbelievers, and such as do not 
sincerely repent, that they stand exposed to the wrath of God, 
and eternal / condemnation, so long as they are g uncon- 
verted : — according to which testimony of the gospel, God 
will judge them, both in this, and the life to come. 

dMat. 28. 19. e John 3. 18. 36. Mark 16. 16. /2Thess.l. 
7,8,9. g John 20. 21, 22, 23. Mat. 16. 19. Rom. 2. 2, 13— 17. 

Q,. 85. How is the kingdom of heaven shut and opened by 
Christian discipline ? 

A. Thus: when according h to the command of Christ, 
those, who under the name of Christians, maintain doctrines, 
or practices i inconsistent therewith, and will not, after hav- 
ing been often brotherly admonished, renounce their errors 
and wicked course of life, are complained of to the church, j 
or to those, who are thereunto k appointed by the church: 
and if they despise their admonition, I are by them forbid the 
use of the sacraments; whereby they are excluded from the 
Christian church, and by God himself from the kingdom of 
Christ; and when they promise and show real amend- 
ment, are again m received as members of Christ and his 
church. 

h Mat. 18. 15. i 1 Cor. 5. 12. j Mat. 18. 15—18. k Rom. 
12. 7, 8, 9. 1 Cor. 12. 28. 1 Tim. 5. 17. 2 Thes. 3. 14. I Mat. 
18. 17. 1 Cor. 5. 3, 4, 5. m 2 Cor. 2. 6, 7, 8, 10, 11. Luke 
15. 18. 



22 



CATECHISM 



XXXII. LORD'S DAY. 

THE THIRD PART. 

Of Thankfulness. 

Q,. 86. Since then we are delivered from our misery, merely 
of grace, through Christ, without any merit of ours, why 
must we still do good works ? 

A. Because Christ, having redeemed and delivered us by 
his blood, also renews us by his holy spirit, after his own 
image ; that so we may testify by the whole of our conduct, 
our gratitude a to God for his blessings, and that he may be 
b praised by us ; also, that every one may be c assured in 
himself of his faith, by the fruits thereof; and that, by our 
godly conversation, others may be d gained to Christ. 

a 1 Cor. 6. 19, 20. Rom. 6. 13, and 12, 1, 2. 1 Pet. 2. 5, 9 
10. b Mat. 5. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 12. c 2 Pet. ]. 10. Gal. 5. 6, 
24. d 1 Pet. 3. 1, 2. Mat. 5. 16. Rom. 14. 19. 

Q,. 87. Cannot they then be saved, who, continuing in their 
wicked and ungrateful lives, are not converted to God? 

A. By no means : for the holy scripture declares e that no 
unchaste person, idolater, adulterer, thief, covetous man, 
drunkard, slanderer, robber, or any such like, shall inherit 
the kingdom of God. 
e 1 Cor. 6. 9, 10. Eph. 5. 5, 6. 1 John 3. 14, 15. Gal. 5. 21. 



XXXIII. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 88. Of how many parts doth the true conversion of man 
consist ? 

A. Of two parts ; of a the mortification of the old, and 
of the quickening of the new man. 

a Rom. 6. 4, 5, 6. Eph. 4. 22, 23. Col. 3. 5. 1 Cor. 5. 7. 

Q,. 89. What is the mortification of the old man? 

A. It is a b sincere sorrow of heart, that we have provoked 
God by our sins, and more and more to hate and flee from 
them. 

b Psa. 51. 3, 8, 17. Luke 15. 18. Rom. 8. 13. Joel 1. 12, 13. 

Q,. 90. What, is the quickening of the new man ? 

A. It is a sincere joy of heart in God, through Christ, c and 
with love and d delight to live according to the will of God 
in all good works. 

c Rom. 5. 1, 2. and 14. 17. Isa. 57. 15. d Rom. 6. 10, 11. 
1 Pet. 4. 2. Gal. 2. 20. 

Q,. 91. But what are good works ? 

A. Only those which proceed from a true e faith, are pel. 
e Rom. 14. 23. 



CATECHISM. 



23 



formed according to the /law of God, and to his g glory ; and 
not such as are h founded on our imaginations, or the insti- 
tutions of men. 

/ 1 Sam. 15. 22. Eph. 2. 2, 10. g 1 Cor. 10. 31. h Deut. 
12. 32. Ezek. 20. 18. Mat. 15. 9. 



XXXIV. LORD'S DAY. 
a. 92. What is the law of God? 

A. God spake all these words, Exod. xx. Deut. v. saying, I 
am the Lord thy God, which hath brought thee out of the 
land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage. 

I. Com. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. 

II. Thou shalt not make unto thyself any graven image, nor 
the likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth 
beneath, or in the water under the earth. Thou shalt not bow 
down thyself to them, nor serve them ; for I, the Lord thy God, 
am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the 
children, unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate 
me, and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me and 
keep my commandments. 

III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : 
for the Lord will not hold him guiltless, that taketh his name in 
vain. 

IV. Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy : six days shalt 
thou labour and do all thy work ; but the seventh day is the sab- 
bath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt do no manner of work, 
thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy 
maidservant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy 
gates. For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, 
and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day : wherefore 
the Lord blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it. 

V. Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be 
long upon the land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee. 

VI. Thou shalt not kill. 

VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

VIII. Thou shalt not steal. 

IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. 

X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house ; thou shalt not 
covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid- 
servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neigh- 
bour's. 

Q,. 93. How are these ten commands divided ? 

A. Into two a tables : the b first of which teaches us, how 
we must behave towards God ; the second, what duties we 
owe to our neighbour. 

a Ex. 34. 28, 29. Deut. 4. 13. and 10. 3, 4. 

Q. 94. What doth God enjoin in the first command? 



24 



CATECHISM. 



A. That I, as sincerely as I desire the salvation of my c \ 
soul, avoid and flee from all idolatry, c sorcery, d sooth-&s 
ing, superstition, e invocation of saints, or any other en 
tures : and learn / rightly to know the only true God ; g tri 
in him alone, with humility h and patience i submit to hii 
j expect all good things from him only; k love, I fear, and 
glorify him with my whole heart : so that I renounce n a 
forsake all creatures, rather than o commit even the lei 
thing contrary to his will. 

c 1 Cor. 6. 9, 10. and 10. 7, 14. Lev. 18. 21. d Deut. 18. 
11, 12. e Mat. 4. 10. Rev. 19. 10. / John 17. 3. g Jer. 

5, 7. h Heb. 10. 36. Col. 1. 11. Rom. 5. 3, 4. Phil. 2. 14. i 1 
Pet. 5. 5, 6. j Psa. 104. 27. Isa. 45. 7. James 1. 17. k De 

6. 5. Mat. 22. 37. I Deut. 6. 5. Mat. 10. 28. m Mat. 4. 
n Mat. 5. 29, 30. Acts 5. 29. Mat. 10. 37. o Mat. 5. 19. 

Q,. 95. What is idolatry ? 

A. Idolatry is, instead of, or besides that one true God, w oc 
has manifested himself in his word, to contrive, or have a • v 
other object, in which men place their trust, p 

p 2 Chron. 16. 12. Phil. 3. 18, 19. Gal. 4. 8. Eph. 2. 12. 



XXXV. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 96. What doth God require in the second command ? 

A. That we in no wise a represent God by images, n 
worship b him in any other way than he has commanded ir 
his word. 

a Deut. 4. 15. Isa. 40. 18. Rom. 1. 23, &c. Acts 17. 29. b 1 
Sam. 15. 23. Deut. 12. 30. 

Q,. 97. Are images then not at all to be made ? 

A. God neither can, nor c may be represented by any meat 
but as to creatures, though they may be represented, yet G 
forbids to make, or have any resemblance of them, either 
order to worship them, d or to serve God by them. 

c Deut. 4. 15, 16. Isa. 46. 5. Rom. 1. 23. d Ex. 23. 24. aud 
34. 13, 14. Numb. 32. 52. Deut. 7. 5. 

CI. 98. But may not images be tolerated in the church 
as books of the laity ? 

A. No: for we must not pretend to be wiser than G< 
who will have his people e taught, not by dumb imag 
/but by the lively preaching of his word. 

e 2 Tim. 3. 16. 2 Pet. 1. 19. / Jer. 10. 1, &c. Hab. 2. 
19. 



XXXVI. LORD'S DAY. 
Q. 99. What is required in the third command ? 



CATECHISM. 



25 



A. That we, not only by cursing or a perjury, but also by 
b /ash swearing, must not profane or abuse the name of God, 
r by silence or connivance be partakers of these horrible 
is in others: and, briefly, that we use the holy name of 
xodno otherwise than with fear and reverence; so that 
may be rightly d confessed and e worshipped by us, and 
glorified in all our words and works. 

a Lev. 24. 11. and 19. 12. Mat. 5. 37. Lev. 5. 4. 6 Isa. 45. 
23, 24. c Mat. 10. 32. d 1 Tim. 2. 8. el Cor. 3. 16, 17. 

Q,. 100. Is then the profaning of God's name, by swearing 
and cursing, so heinous a sin, that his wrath is kindled 
against those who do not endeavour, as much as in them lies, 
to prevent and forbid such cursing and swearing ? 

A , It undoubtedly is : / for there is no sin greater, or more 

'o* oking to God, than the profaning of his name ; and there- 
of he has commanded this g sin to be punished with death. 
/Lev. 5. 1. g Lev. 24. 15. 



XXXVII. LORD'S DAY. 
101. May we then swear religiously by the name of 

Gcd? 

V. Yes : either when the magistrates demand it of the sub- 
je'its; or when necessity requires us thereby to confirm 
a f delity and truth to the glory of God, and the safety of our 
ne-ghbour : for such an oath is b founded on God's word, and 
therefore was justly c used by the saints, both in the Old and 
New Testament. 

a Ex. 22. 11. Neh. 13. 25. b Deut. 6. 13. Heb. 6. 16. 
c Gen. 21. 24. Jos. 9. 15, 19. 1 Sam. 24. 22. 2 Cor. 1.23. Rom. 
1. 9. 

Q,. 102. May we also swear by saints or any other crea- 
tures ? 

A. No : for a lawful oath is calling upon God, as the only 
one who knows the heart ; that he will bear witness to the 
truth, and punish me, if I swear d falsely ; which honour is 
*, due to no creature. 

d 2 Cor. 1. 23. c Mat. 5. 34, 35. 



XXXVIII. LORD'S DAY. 

CI. 103. What doth God require in the fourth command ? 

A. First ; that the ministry of the Gospel, and the schools 
be a maintained ; and that I, especially on the sabbath, b that 

a Deut. 12. 19. Tit. 1. 5. 1 Tim. 3. 14, 15. 1 Cor. 9. 11. 2 
Tim. 2. 2. and 1 Tim. 3. 15. 6 Lev. 23. 3. 
27 



26 



CATECHISM. 



is on the day of rest, c diligently frequent d the church of God, 
to hear his word, to use the sacraments, e publicly to call 
upon the Lord, and contribute to the relief of the / poor, aa 
becomes a Christian : secondly, that all the days of my life I 
cease from my evil works, and yield myself to the Lord, to 
work by his holy spirit in me: and thus g begin in this life 
the eternal sabbath. 

c Acts 2. 42, 46. 1 Cor. 14. 10, 29, 31. d 1 Cor. 11. 33. c 1 
Tim. 2. 1. / 1 Cor. 16. 2. g Isa. 66. 23. 



XXXIX. LORD'S DAY. 

Q. 104. What doth God require in the fifth command ? 

A. That I show all honour, love, and fidelity, to my father 
and mother, and all in authority over me, and a submit my- 
self to their good instruction and correction with due obedi- 
ence ; and also patiently bear with their b weaknesses and 
infirmities, since it pleases c God to govern us by their hand. 

a Eph. 6. 1, 2, &c. Col. 3. 18, 20. Eph. 5. 22. Rom. 1. 31. 
b Prov. 23. 22. c Eph. 6. 5, 6. CoJ. 3. 19. 21. Rom. 13. 1—8. 
Mat. 22. 21. 



XL. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 105. What doth God require in the sixth command? 

A. That neither in thoughts, nor words, nor gestures, mutch 
less in deeds, I dishonour, hate, wound or a kill nry neigh* 
bour, by myself or by another ; but that I lay 6 aside all de- 
sire of revenge : also, that I c hurt not myself, nor wilfully 
expose myself to any danger: wherefore also the magistrate 
d is armed with the sword, to prevent murder. 

a Mat. 5. 21, 22. Prov. 12. 18. Mat. 26. 52. b Eph. 4. 26. 
Rom. 12. 19. Mat. 5. 39, 40. c Mat. 4, 5, 6, 7. Col. 2. 23. 
d Gen. 9. 6. Mat. 26. 52. Rom. 13. 4. 

Q,. 106. But this command seems only to speak of murder ? 

A. In forbidding murder, God teaches us that he abhors the 
causes thereof ; such as e envy, /hatred, anger, and desire of 
revenge ; and that g he accounts all these as murder. 

e James 1. 20. Gal. 5. 20. /Rom. 1. 29. 1 John 2. 9. gl 
John 3. 15. 

Q,. 107. But is it enough that we don't kill any man in the 
manner mentioned above ? 

A. No : for when God forbids envy, hatred, and anger, he 
commands us to h love our neighbour as ourselves ; to show 
i patience, peace, j meekness, k mercy, and all kindness, to. 

h Mat. 22. 39. and 7. 12. i Rom. 12. 10. Eph. 4. 2. Gal. & 
J, 2. Mat. 5. 5. Rom. 12. 18. k Ex. 23 



CATECHISM. 



27 



wards him ; I and prevent his hurt as much as in us lies : and 
that we m do good, even to our enemies. 

/ Mat. 5. 45. m Rom. 12. 20. 



XLI. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 108. What doth the seventh command teach us? 

A. That all uncleanness is accursed a of God: and that 
therefore we must with all our hearts b detest the same, and 
live c chastely and temperately, whether in d holy wedlock 
or in a single life. 

a Lev. 18. 27. b Deut. 29. 20—23. c 1 Thes. 4. 3, 4 d Heb. 
13. 4. 1 Cor. 7. 4—9. 

Q,. 109. Doth God forbid in this command, only adultery, 
and such like gross sins ? 

A. Since both our body and soul are temples of the Holy 
Ghost, he commands us to preserve them pure and holy: 
therefore he forbids all unchaste actions, e gestures, words, 
thoughts, /desires, and whatever g can entice men thereto. 

e Eph. 5. 3. ICor. 6. 18. /Mat. 5. 28. g Eph. 5. 18. 1 Cor. 
15. 33. 



XLII. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 110. What doth God forbid in the eighth command? 

A. God forbids not only those a thefts, and b robberies, 
which are punishable by the magistrate ; but he comprehends 
under the name of theft all wicked tricks and devices, whereby 
we design to c appropriate to ourselves the goods which be- 
long to our neighbour : whether it be by force, or under the 
appearance of right,' as by unjust d weights, ells, e measures, 
fraudulent merchandise, false coins,/ usury, or by any othei 
way forbidden by God ; as also all g covetousness, all abuse 
and waste of his gifts. 

a 3 Cor. 6. 10. b 1 Cor. 5. 10. c Luke 3. 14. 1 Thes. 4. 6. 
d Prov. 11. 1. e Ezek. 45. 9, 30, 31. Deut. 25. 13. /Psa. 15. 5. 
Luke 6. 35. g 1 Cor. 6. 30. 

Q,. 111. But what doth God require in this command? 

A. That I promote the advantage of my neighbour in every 
instance I can or may ; and deal with him as I A desire to be 
dealt with by others : further also, that I faithfully labour, so 
that I i may be able to relieve the needy. 

h Mat. 7. 12. i Prov. 5. 36. Eph. 4. 28. 



XLIII. LORD'S DAY. 
Q. 112. What is required in the ninth command ? 



23 



CATECHISM. 



A. That I bear false witness a against no man ; nor falsify 
b any man's words ; that I be no backbiter, c nor slanderer; 
that I do not judge, or join d in condemning any man rashly, 
or unheard ; but that I e avoid all sorts of lies and deceit, as 
the proper works / of the devil, unless I would bring down 
upon me the heavy wrath of God : likewise that injudgment 
and all other dealings I love the truth, speak it uprightly^ 
and confess it ; also that I defend and promote, h as much as 
I am able, the honour and good character of my neighbour. 

a Prov. 19. 5, 9. and 21. 28. b Psa. 15. 3. c Rom. 1. 29, 
30. d Mat. 7. 1, &c. Luke G. 37. e Lev. 19. 11. / Prov. 12. 
22. and 13. 5. gl Cor. 13. 6. Eph. 4. 25. hi Pet. 4. 8. 



XLIV. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 113. What doth the tenth commandment require of us? 

A. That even the smallest inclination or thought, contrary 
to any of God's commands, never rise in our hearts ; but that 
at all times we hate all sin with our whole hearts, a and de- 
light in all righteousness. 

a Rom. 7. 7, &c. 

&. 114. But can those, who are converted to God, perfectly 
keep these commands ? 

A. No: But even the holiest men, while in this life, have 
only small beginnings of this b obedience ; yet so, that with 
a c sincere resolution, they begin to live, not only according 
to some, but all the commands of God. 

b Rom. 7. 14. c Rom. 7. 22, 15, Sec. James 3. 2. 

Q,. 115. Why will God then have the ten commands so 
strictly preached, since no man in this life can keep them? 

A. First : that all our life time, we may learn d more and 
more to know our sinful nature, and thus become the more 
earnest in seeking the remission of sin, e and righteousness 
in Christ ; likewise, that we constantly endeavour and pray 
to God for the grace of the holy spirit; that we may become 
more and more conformable to the image of God, till we ar- 
rive at the perfection proposed to us, in a life to come./ 

d 1 John 1. 9. Rom. 3. 20. and 5. 13. and 7. 7. e Rom. 7. 24 
/ 1 Cor. 9. 24. Phil. 3. 12, 13, 14. 



XLV. LORD'S DAY. 

Of Prayer. 

d. 116. Why is prayer necessary for Christians? 
A. Because it is the chief part of a thankfulness which God 
a Psa. 50. 14, 15. 



CATECHISM. 



29 



requires of us: and also because God will give his grace and 
holy spirit to those only, who with sincere desires continu- 
ally ask them of him, and b are thankful for them. 

b Mat. 7. 7, 8. Luke 11. 9, 13. Mat. 13. 12. Psa. 50. 15. 

Q,. 117. What are the requisites of that prayer, which is 
acceptable to God, and which he will hear ? 

A. First, that we from the heart pray to the one true God 
only, who hath c manifested himself in his word, for all 
things, he hath commanded us to ask of him : d secondly, that 
we rightly and thoroughly know our need and misery, that 
so we may e deeply humble ourselves in the presence of his 
divine majesty: thirdly, that we be fully persuaded that he, 
notwithstanding we are / unworthy of it, will, for the sake 
of Christ our Lord, certainly g hear our prayer, as he has h 
promised us in his word. 

c John 4. 22. 23. d Rom. 8. 26. 1 John 5. 14. e John 4. 
23, 24. Psa. 145. 18. / 2 Chron. 20. 12. g Psa. 2. 11. and 
U. 18, 19. Isa. 66. 2. h Rom. 10. 13. and 8. 15, 16. James 1. 
6, &c. John 14. 13. Dan. 9. 7, 18. Mat. 7. 8. Psa. 143. 1. 

Q,. 118. What hath God commanded us to ask of him ? 

A. All i things necessary for soul and body ; which Christ 
our Lord has comprised in that prayer, he himself; has taught 
us. 

i James 1. 17. Mat. 6. 33. j Mat. 6. 9, 10, &c. Luke 11. 
2, &c. 

&. 119. What are the words of that prayer 7 
A. Our Father which art in heaven, halloioed be thy name. 
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth, as it is in hea- 
ven. Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our 
debts as we forgive our debtors, and lead us not into temptation, 
but deliver us from evil. For thine is the kingdom, the power, 
and the glory, for ever. Amen. 



XLVI. LORD'S DAY. 

Q,. 120. Why hath Christ commanded us to address God 
thus : " Our Father V 

A. That immediately, in the very beginning of our prayer, 
he might excite in us a child-like reverence for, and confi- 
dence in God, which are the foundation of our prayer : 
namely, that God has become our Father in Christ, a and will 
much less deny us what we ask of him in true faith, than 
our parents b will refuse us earthly things. 

a Mat. 6. 9. b Mat. 7. 9, 10, 11. Luke 11. 11. Isa. 49. 15. 

Q,. 121. Why is it here added, " Which art in heaven?" 

A. Lest we should form any c earthly conceptions of God's 
c Jer. 23. 24. 



30 



CATECHISM. 



heavenly majesty, and that we d may expect from his al* 
mighty power all things necessary for soul and body. 
d Acts 17. 24. Rom. 10. 12. 



XLVII. LORD'S DAY. 
&. 122. Which is the first petition ? 

A. a "Hallowed be thy name;" that is, grant us first rightly 
b to know thee, and to c sanctify, glorify and praise thee, in 
all thy works, in which thy power, wisdom, goodness, justice, 
mercy and truth, are clearly displayed; and further, also, 
that we may so order and direct our whole lives, our thoughts, 
words and actions, that thy name may never be blasphemed, 
but rather d honoured and praised on our account. 

a Mat. 6.9. 6 John 17. 3. Jer. <). 23, 24. Mat. 1G. 17. Jamew 
1. 5. c Psa. 119. 137, 138. Luke 1. 46. Psa. 145. 8, 9. d Psa 
115. 1. and 71. 



XLVIII. LORD'S DAY. 

&. 123. Which is the second petition ? 

A. a " Thy Kingdom come;" that is, rule us so by thy word 
and spirit, that we may b submit ourselves more and more 
to thee ; preserve and c increase thy church ; destroy the 
d works of the devil, and all violence which would exalt it- 
self against thee; and also, all wicked counsels devised 
against thy holy word ; till the full e perfection of thy king- 
dom takes place,/ wherein thou shalt be all in all. 

a Mat. 6. 30. Mat. 6. 33. b Psa. 119. 5. c Psa. 51. 18. d 1 
John 3. 8. Rom. 16. 20. e Rev. 22. 17, 20. fl Cor. 15. 28. 



XLIX. LORD S DAY. 

Q. 124. Which is the third petition ? 

A. a " Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven that is 
grant that we and all men may renounce b our own will, and 
without murmuring c obey thy will, which is only good; 
that so every one may attend to and d perforin the duties of 
his station and calling as willingly and faithfully, as the e 
angels do in heaven. 

a Mat. 6. 10. b Mat. 16. 24. Tit. 2. 12. c Luke 22. 42. d 1 
Cor. 7. 24. Eph. 4. 1. e Psa. 103. 20. 



L. LORD S DAY. 
&. 125. Which is the fourth petition ? 



CATECHISM. 



31 



A. a " Give us this day our daily bread;" that is, be pleased 
to provide us with all things b necessary for the body, that 
we may thereby acknowledge thee to be the only fountain 
of all c good, and that neither our care nor industry, nor even 
thy gifts can d profit us without thy blessing; and therefore 
that we may withdraw our trust from all creatures, and place 
e it alone in thee. 

a Mat. 6. 11. b Psa. 145. 15. Mat. 6. 25, &c. c Acts 17. 
25. and 14. 17. d 1 Cor. 15. 58. Deut. 8. 3. Psa. 127. 1 2. 
e Psa. 62. 11. and 55. 22. 



LI. LORD'S DAY. 

a. 126. Which is the fifth petition ? 

A. a " And forgive us our debts as we forgive our debtors 
that is, be pleased for the sake of Christ's blood, b not to im- 
pute to us poor sinners, our transgressions, nor that depravi- 
ty, which always cleaves to us ; even as we feel this evidence 
oi thy grace in us, that it is our firm resolution, from the 
h*Hitrt, to c forgive our neighbour. 

* Mat. 6. 12. b Psa. 51. 1. 1 John 2. 1, 2. c Mat. 6. 14, 15. 



LII. LORD'S DAY. 
Q. 127. Which is the sixth petition ? 

A. a "And lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from 
evil;" that is, since we are so weak in ourselves, that we 
cannot stand b a moment ; and besides this, since our mortal 
enemies, c the devil, the d world, and our own e flesh cease 
not to assault us ; do thou therefore preserve and strengthen 
us by the power of thy holy spirit, that we may not be over- 
come in this spiritual warfare ; / but constantly and strenu- 
ously may resist our foes, till at last we g obtain a complete 
victory. 

a Mat. 6. 13. b Rom. 8. 26. Psa. 103. 14. c 1 Pet. 5. 8. 
d Eph. 6. 12. John 15. 19. e Rom. 7. 23. Gal. 5. 17. / Mat. 
26. 41. Mark 13. 33. g 1 Thes. 3. 13. and 5. 23. 

d. 128. How dost thou conclude thy prayer? 

A. h '* For thine is the kingdom, the power and the glory for 
ever;" that is, all these we ask of thee, because thou, being 
our King and almighty, art willing and able to i give us all 
good ; and all this we pray for, that thereby not we, but thy 
holy name j may be glorified for ever. 

h Mat. 6. 13. i Rom. 10. 12. 2 Pet. 2. 9. j John 14. 13» 
Psa. 115. 1. Phil. 4. 20. 

d. 129. What doth the word " Amen" signify? 

A. k "Amen" signifies, it shall truly and certainly be : for 
my prayer is more assuredly heard of God, than 1 feel in my 
heart that I desire these things of him. 

k 2 Cor. 1. 20. 2 Tim. 2. 13. 



32 



COMPENDIUM. 



A COMPENDIUM 

OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 



Question 1. How many things are necessary for thee to 
know, that thou enjoying real comfort mayest live and die 
happily ? 

Answer. Three : first, how great my sins and miseries are: 
the second, how I may be delivered from all my sins and 
miseries : the third, how I shall express my gratitude to God 
for such deliverance. 



THE FIRST PART. 

Of the Misery of Man. 

&. 2. Whence knowest thou thy misery ? 
A. Out of the law of God. 

Q,. 3. What hath God commanded thee in his Jaw? 

A. That is contained in the ten commandments, which he 
hath revealed in scripture, as follows: 

Exodus xx. and Deut. 5. 4, 5, &c. I am the Lord thy God, 
which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, out of the 
house of bondage. 

I. Com. Thou shalt have no other gods before me. 

II. Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image, nor 
any likeness of any thing that is in heaven above, or in the earth 
beneath, or that is in the water under the earth. Thou shalt not 
how down thyself to them, nor serve them ; for I, the Lord thy 
God, am a jealous God,visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon 
the children, unto the third and fourth generation of them that 
hate me, and showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me 
and keep my commandments. 

III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : 
for the Lord will not hold him guiltless, that taketh his name in 
vain. 

IV. Remember the sabbath day, to keep it holy: six days shalt 
thou labour and do all thy work; but the seventh day is the sab- 
bath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt not do any work, 
thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy 
maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy 
gates. For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea 
and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day : wherefosr§ 
tJie Lord blessed the sabbath day, and hallowed it. 



COxMPENDIUxU 



33 



V. Honour thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be 
long' upon the land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee. 

VI. Thou shalt not kill. 

VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

VIII. Thou shalt not steal. 

IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. 

X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's Iwuse ; thou shalt not 
covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid- 
servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is thy neigh- 
bour's. 

Q,. 4. How are the ten commandments divided ? 
A. Into two tables. 

Q,. 5. Which is the sum of what God requires of thee in 
the four commandments of the first table ? 

A. That I love the Lord my God, with all my heart, with 
all my soul, with all my mind, and with all my strength: 
this is the first and great commandment. 

Q,. 6. Which is the sum of what God commands thee in 
the six commandments of the second table ? 

A. That I love my neighbour as myself : on these two 
commandments hang the whole law and the prophets. 

Q,. 7. Canst thou keep all these things perfectly ? 

A. In no wise : for I am prone by nature to hate God and 
my neighbour; and to transgress the commandments of God 
in thought, word, and deed. 

Q,. 8. Hath God created thee naturally so wicked and per- 
verse ? 

A. By no means: but he created me good and after his own 
image, in the true knowledge of God, in righteousness and 
in holiness. 

Q,. 9. Whence then proceeds that depravity which is in 
thee ? 

A. From the fall and disobedience of Adam and Eve in 
Paradise ; hence our nature is become so corrupt, that we are 
all conceived and born in sin. 

Q,. 10. What was that disobedience ? 

A. That they did eat of the fruit of the tree, which God had 
forbidden them. 

Q,. 11. Does the disobedience of Adam concern us? 

A. Certainly : for he is the father of us all ; and we have 
all sinned in him. 

Q,. 12. Are we then incapable of doing any good of our- 
selves, and prone to all manner of wickedness ? 

A. Indeed we are : unless we are regenerated by the spirit 
of God. 

Q,. 13. Will God suffer such disobedience and corruption to 
go unpunished? 

A. By no means: but in his just judgment will punish them, 
both in time and eternity, as it is written : " cursed is every 
one that continueth not in all things, which are written in 
the book of the law, to do them." 
27* 



34 



COMPENDIUM. 



THE SECOND PART. 

Of Man's Deliverance. 

Q,. 14. By what means canst thou escape this punishment, 

and be again received into favour? 

A. By such a Mediator, who is in one person very God, and 
a real righteous man. 

a. 15. Who is that Mediator ? 

A. Our Lord Jesus Christ, who in one person is true God, 
and a real righteous man. 

Q,. 16. Could not the angels be our Mediators? 

A. No : For they are neither God nor men. 

Q. 17. Cannot the saints be our Mediators? 

A. No : For they themselves have sinned, and have ob- 
tained salvation by no other means, than through this Me- 
diator. 

CI. 18. Shall all men then be saved by the Mediator, Jesus, 
as they are all condemned in Adam? 

A. No : but those only who received him by a true faith: 
as it is written, John 3. 16, " for God so loved the world, that 
he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in 
him should not perish, but have everlasting life." 

a. 19. What is true faith? 

A. It is a certain knowledge of God, and of his promises 
revealed to us in the gospel, and an hearty confidence that all 
my sins are forgiven me for Christ's sake. 

Q,. 20. What is the sum of that which God hath promised 
in the gospel, and commanded us to believe? 

A. That is comprehended in the twelve articles of the Ca- 
tholic Christian Faith, which are as follows : 

I. / believe in God, the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and 
earth. 

IT. And in Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, our Lord: 

III. Who was conceived by the Holy Ghost, bom of the Virgin 
Mary : 

IV. Suffered under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead and 
buried ; he descended into hell. 

V. The third day he rose again from the dead. 

VI. He ascended into heaven, and sitteth at the right hand of 
God, the Father Almighty. 

VII. From thence he shall come to judge the quick and tht 
dead. 

VIII. I believe in the Holy Ghost. 

IX. J believe in an Holy Catholic Church, the communion of 

saints. 

X. The forgiveness of sins: 

XI. The resurrection of the body: 

XII. And the life everlasting. 



COMPENDIUM. 



35 



&. 21. When you profess to believe in God the Father, and 
the Son, and the Holy Ghost, do you mean three Gods there* 
by? 

A. In no wise : for there is but one only true God. 

Q,. 22. Why do you then name three, the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost ? 

A. Because God hath so revealed himself in his word, that 
these three distinct persons are the only one and true God, 
and we also are baptised in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. j 

&. 23. What believest thou when thou sayest, " I believe 
in God, the Father Almighty, maker of heaven and earth ?" 

A. That the eternal Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
of nothing made heaven and earth, and still upholds them 
by his providence, is my God and Father, for Christ his Son's 
sake. 

&. 24. What believest thou when thou sayest, " And in 
Jesus Christ his only begotten Son our Lord ?" 

A. That Jesus Christ is the eternal and only Son of the 
Father, co-essential with God the Father, and the Holy 
Ghost. 

Q,. 25. Do you not believe that he also became man ? 

A. Yes : for he was conceived by the Holy Ghost, and born 
af the Virgin Mary. 

&. 26. Is his Godhead then changed into humanity ? 

A. No : For the Godhead is immutable. 

Q,. 27. How is he then become man ? 

A. By assuming the human nature into a personal union 
with his divine. 

U. 28. Did he then bring his human nature from heaven ? 

A. No : but he took it on him of the Virgin Mary, by the 
operation of the Holy Ghost, and is thus become like unto 
us his brethren in all things, sin excepted, Heb. 2. 17. and 4. 
15. 

Q. 29. Why is he called Jesus, that is, Saviour ? 
A. Because he saves his people from their sins. 
Gt. 30. Is there no other Saviour 7 

A. No : for there is none other name under heaven given 
among men, whereby we must be saved, than in the name 
of Jesus, Acts 4. 12. 

&. 31. Why is he called Christ, that is, Anointed? 

A. Beeause he was anointed with the Holy Ghost, and or- 
dained by God the Father, to be our chief Prophet, our only 
High Priest, and our eternal King. 

Q,. 32. What then hath Jesus Christ done to save us ? 

A. He has suffered for us, was crucified and died, was bu- 
ried, and descended into hell; that is, he suffered the tor- 
ments of hell, and thus became obedient to his Father, that 
he might deliver us from the temporal and eternal punish* 
ment due to sin. 



36 



COMPENDIUM. 



Q,. 33. In which nature hath he suffered this? 

A. Only in his human nature, that is, in soul and body. 

&. 34. What hath then his Godhead contributed hereto ? 

A. His Godhead, by its power, in such wise strengthened 
the assumed human nature, that it could bear the burden of 
God's wrath against sin, and deliver us from it. 

Q.. 35. Did Christ then remain under the power of death ? 

A. No: but he rose from the dead the third day for our jus- 
tification, Rom. 4. 25. 

Q,. 36. Where is Christ now, as to his human nature ? 

A. He is ascended into heaven, and sits at the right hand 
f God the Father; that is, exalted in the highest glory, fai 
above all creatures, Eph. 1. 20, 21. 

Q-. 37. To what end is he there so highly exalted ? 

A. Particularly that he might from thence govern his 
church, and there be our intercessor with the Father. 

Q,. 38. Is he not with us then even unto the end of the 
world, as he hath promised us. Mat. 28. 20. 

A. With respect to his Godhead, majesty, grace and spirit, 
he is never absent from us ; but with respect to his human 
nature, he remains in heaven, until he shall come again to 
judge the quick and the dead. 

Q. 39. What do you believe concerning the Holy Ghost? 

A. That he is the true and co-eternal God with the Father 
and Son : and that he being given to me of the Father through 
Christ, regenerates me and leads me into all truth, comforts 
me, and will abide with me for ever. 

Q,. 40. What believest thou concerning the Holv Catholic 
Church ? 

A. That the Son of God gathers by his word and spirit out 
of the whole human race, those, who are chosen to eternal 
life, to be a church to himself ; of which I believe I am and 
alwa) r s shall remain a living member. 

Q,. 41. Where doth he jrather his church? 

A. Where God's word is purely preached, and the holy sa 
craments administered according to the institution of Christ. 

Q,. 42. What benefits doth Christ bestow on his church ? 

A. He grants her remission of sins, the resurrection of the 
flesh, and eternal life. 

Q. 43. What doth it profit thee now that thou believest all 
this? 

A. That I am righteous in Christ before God, Rom. 5. 10. 
Q-. 44. How art thou righteous before God ? 
A. Only by a true faith in Jesus Christ. 
Q,. 45. How is it lo be understood that thou art justified by 
faith only ? 

A. Thus: that the perfect satisfaction, and righteousness 
of Christ alone are imputed to me of God, by which my sins 
are forgiven me, and I become an heir of everlasting life; 
and that I cannot receive that righteousness by any other 
means than by faith. 



COMPENDIUM. 



37 



Q. 46. Why cannot our good works be our righteousness 
before God, or some part thereof? 

A. Because even our best works in this life, are imperfect, 
and polluted with sins. 

Q,. 47. Do our good works then merit nothing, which yet 
God will reward in this and in a future life ? 

A. This reward is not given out of merit, but of grace. 

a. 48. Who worketh that faith in thee ? 

A. The Holy Ghost. 
49. By what means ? 

A. By the hearing of the word preached, Rom. 10. 14—17 

Q,. 50. How does he strengthen that faith ? 

A. By the same word preached, and by the use of the holy 
sacraments. 

Q,. 51. What are the sacraments ? 

A. They are holy signs and seals instituted by God, thereby 
to assure us- that he of grace grants us remission of sins, and 
life eternal, for the sake of that one sacrifice of Christ finished 
on the cross. 

&. 52. How many sacraments hath Christ instituted in the 
new testament ? 

A. Two : holy baptism, and the holy supper. 

Q,. 53. Which is the outward sign in baptism ? 

A. The water, with which we are baptized in the name of 
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 

d. 54. What doth that signify and seal ? 

A. The washing away of sins by the blood and spirit of 
Jesus Christ ? 

Q,. 55. Where hath Christ promised and assured us of this ? 

A. In the institution of baptism ; which is as follows, " Go 
ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature. 
He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved, but he that 
believeth not, shall be damned." 

(i. 56. Are infants also to be baptised? 

A. Yes, for they, as well as the adult, are comprehended 
in the covenant of God, and in his church. 

Q,. 57. What is the oufward sign in the Lord's supper ? 

A. The broken bread that we eat, and the poured out wine, 
which we drink, in remembrance of the sufferings and death 
of Christ. 

Q,. 58. What is thereby signified and sealed? 

A. That Christ, with his crucified body and shed blood, 
feeds and nourishes our souls to everlasting life. 

Q,. 59. Where hath Christ promised such things to us ? 

A. In the institution of the Lord's supper, which is thus 
expressed by St. Paul, 1 Cor. 11. 23, 24, 25, 26, " For I have 
received of the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, 
that the Lord Jesus the same night in which he was betray- 
ed, took bread; and when he had given thanks, brake it, and 
said, take, eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you j 



38 



COMPENDIUM. 



this do in remembrance of me. After the same manner also 
he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, this cup is the 
new testament in my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, 
in remembrance of me. For so oft as ye eat this bread, and 
drink this cup, ye do show the Lord's death till he come." 

Q,. 60. Is the bread changed into the body of Christ, and 
the wine into his blood ? 

A. No : no more than the water in baptism is changed into 
the blood of Christ. 

Q,. 61. After what manner must you examine yourself be 
fore you come to the Lord's supper ? 

A. 1. I must examine whether I abhor myself for my sins, 
and humble myself before God on account of them. 2. Whe- 
ther I believe and trust that all my sins are forgiven me for 
Christ's sake. 3. Whether I also have a sincere resolution 
henceforward, to walk in all good works. 

Q,. 62. May those be admitted to the Lord's supper, who 
teach false doctrines, or lead offensive lives ? 

A. No : lest the covenant of God be profaned, and his wrath 
kindled against the whole church. 

Q,. 63. How must we then deal with such persons? 

A. According to the appointment given us by Christ, Mat. 
18. 15, 16, 17. M If thy brother shall trespass against thee, go 
and tell him his fault between thee and him alone: if he 
shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother ; but if he will 
not hear thee, then take with thee one or two more, that in 
the mouth of two or three witnesses every word may be es- 
tablished: and if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto 
the church : but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be 
unto thee as an heathen man and a publican." 



THE THIRD PART. 

Of the Gratitude we owe to God for 
Redemption. 

&. 64. Since we are saved merely of grace through Christ, 
why must we then yet do good works ? 

A. Not to merit heaven thereby (which Christ hath done ;) 
but because this is commanded me of God. 

d. 65. What purpose then do your good works answer ? 

A. That I may thereby testify my thankfulness to God for 
all his benefits, and that he may be glorified by me ; and that 
also I may be assured of the sincerity of my faith, by good 
works, as the fruits thereof, and that my neighbours may be 
edified thereby and gained to Christ. 

Q,. 66. Shall they also be saved who do no good works ? 

A. No : For the scripture saith, that neither fornicators, 
nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor whoremongers, nor thieves. 



COMPENDIUM. 



39 



nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor robbers, nor 
puch like, shall inherit the kingdom of God* 1 Cor. 6. 9, and 
10, unless they turn to the Lord. 

Q,. 67. Wherein doth the conversion of man consist? 

A. In a hearty repentance, and avoiding of sin, and in an 
earnest desire after, and doing all good works. 

Q, 68. What are good works ? 

A. Only those, which proceed from a true faith; are done 
according to the law of God, and to his glory ; and not those 
which are founded on the human institutions* or on our own 
imaginations. 

69. Can they, who are converted to God, perfectly keep 
the law? 

A. Not at all : but even the most holy men, as long as they 
are in this life, have only a small beginning of this obedi- 
ence ; yet so, that they with a sincere resolution begin to 
live not only according to some, but according to all the 
commandments of God, as they also constantly pray to God 
that they may daily increase therein. 

(X. 70. To whom must we pray for this ? 

A. Not to any creature, but to God alone, who can help us, 
an 1 will hear us for Jesus Christ's sake. 

Ot. 71. In whose name must we pray to God ? 

A. Only in the name of Christ, John 16. 23, and not in the 
name of any saints. 

(i. 72. What must we pray to God for ? 

A. For all things necessary for soul and body, which Christ 
Our Lord has comprised in that prayer, he himself has taught 
us. 

Q,. 73. What are the words of that prayer ? 

A. Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. 
Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done on earth, as it is in 
heaven. Give us this day our daily bread. And forgive us 
our debts as we forgive our debtors, and lead us not into 
temptation, but deliver us from evil. For thine is the king- 
dom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen. 

Q,. 74. What do you desire of God in this prayer ? 

A. 1. That all things which tend to the glory of God, may 
be promoted, and whatsoever is repugnant thereto, or contrary 
to his will, may be prevented. 2. 7'hat he may provide me 
with all things necessary for the body, and as to my soul, 
preserve me from all evil, which might in any wise be detri- 
mental to my salvation. Amen. 

When those who are inclined to become members in full 
Communion of the church, and to approach the Holy Supper 
of the Lord, thoroughly know and confess these fundamental 
truths, they are then to be asked whether they have any 
doubt in any point concerning the doctrine ; to the end they 
may be satisfied ; and in case any of them should answer in 
the affirmative, endeavours must be used to convince them 



40 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



from the scriptures; and if satisfied, they must be asked 
whether they have experienced the power of the truth in 
their hearts, and are willing and desirous to be saved by Jesus 
Christ from their sins ; and whether they propose, by the 
grace of God, to persevere in this doctrine, to forsake the 
world, and to lead a new Christian life. 

Lastly, they are to be asked, whether they will submit 
themselves to the Christian discipline. 

Which being done, they are to be exhorted to peace, love 
and concord with all men, and to reconciliation, if there is 
any variance subsisting between them and their neighbours. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH 

OF THE 

REFORMED DUTCH CHURCH, 

Revised in the National Synod held at Dordrecht, in 
the years, 1618, and 1619. 



ARTICLE I. 

That there is one only God. 

We all believe with the heart, and confess with the mouth, 
that there is one only simple and spiritual Being, which we 
call God ; and that he is eternal, incomprehensible, invisible, 
immutable, infinite, almighty, perfectly wise, just, good, and 
the overflowing fountain of all good. 

II. By what means God is made known unto us. 

We know him by two means: first, by the creation, pre- 
servation and government of the universe ; which is before 
our eyes as a most elegant book, wherein all creatures, great 
and small, are as so many characters leading us to contem- 
plate the invisible things of God, namely, his eternal power 
and Godhead, as the apostle Paul saith, Rom. i. 20. All which 
things are sufficient to convince men, and leave them without 
excuse. Secondly, he makes himself more clearly and fully 
known to us, by his holy and divine word ; that is to say, as 
far as is necessary for us to know in this life, to his glory and 
our salvation. 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 41 



III. Of the written word of God. 

a • . ' ■ . • •- . . • .•'••y. t t' r. . - ■ ifA fcf j& • 

We confess that this word of God was not sent, nor delivered 
by the will of man, but that holy men of God spake as they 
were moved by the Holy Ghost, as the apostle Peter saith. And 
that afterwards God, from a special care, which he has for 
us and our salvation, commanded his servants, the prophets 
and apostles, to commit his revealed word to writing ; and he 
himself wrote with his own finger, the two tables of the law. 
Therefore we call such writings holy and divine scriptures. 

IV. Canonical books of the Holy Scriptures. 

We believe that the holy scriptures are contained in two 
books, namely, the old and new testament, which are canon- 
ical, against which nothing can be alleged. These are thus 
named in the church of God. The books of the old testa- 
ment are, the five books of Moses, viz. Genesis, Exodus, Le- 
viticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy ; the book of Joshua, Judges, 
Ruth, two books of Samuel, and two of the Kings ; two books 
of the Chronicles, commonly called Paralipomenon, the first 
of Ezra, Nehemiah, Esther, Job, the Psalms of David, the 
three books of Solomon, namely, the Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, 
and the Song of Son«rs ; the four great prophets, Isaiah, Jere- 
miah, Ezekiel, and Daniel ; and the twelve lesser prophets, 
namely, Hosea, Joel, Amos, Obadiah, Jonah, Micah, Nahum, 
Habakkuk, Zephaniah, Haggai, Zechariah, and Malachi. 

Those of the new testament are the four evangelists ; viz. 
Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John ; the Acts of the Apostles ; 
the fourteen epistles of the apostle Paul ; viz. one to the Ro- 
mans, two to the Corinthians, one to the Galatians, one to 
the Ephesians, one to the Philippians, one to the Colossians, 
two to the Thessalonians, two to Timothy, one to Titus, one 
to Philemon, and one to the Hebrews : the seven epistles of 
the other apostles, namely, one of James, two of Peter, three 
of John, one of Jude ; and the revelations of the apostle John. 

V. From whence do the Holy Scriptures derive their dignity 
and authority. 

We receive all these books, and these only, as holy and ca- 
nonical, for the regulation, foundation, and confirmation of 
our faith ; believing without any doubt, all things contained 
in them, not so much because the church receives and ap- 
proves them as such, but more especially because the Holy 
Ghost witnesseth in our hearts, that they are from God, 
whereof they carry the evidence in themselves. For the 
very blind are able to perceive that the things foretold in 
them are fulfilling. 



42 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



VI. The difference between the canonical and apocryphal hooks. 

We distinguish those sacred books from the apocryphal ; 
viz. the third and fourth book of Esdras, the books of Tobias, 
Judith, Wisdom, Jesus Syrach, Baruch, the appendix to the 
book of Esther, the song of the three Children in the Furnace, 
the history of Susannah, of Bell and the Dragon, the prayer 
of Manasses, and the two books of the Maccabees. All which 
the church may read and take instruction from, so far as they 
agree with the canonical books ; but they are far from hav- 
ing such power and efficacy, as that we may from their testi- 
mony confirm any point of faith, or of the Christian religion ; 
much less detract from the authority of the other sacred 
books. 

VII. TJie sufficiency of the Holy Scriptures, to be the only rule 
of faith. 

We believe that those holy scriptures fully contain the will 
of God, and that, whatsoever man ought to believe, unto sal- 
vation, is sufficiently taught therein. For since the whole 
manner of worship, which God requires of us, is written in 
them at large, it is unlawful for any one, though an apostle, 
to teach otherwise, than we are now taught in the holy 
scriptures : JVay, though it were an angel from heaven, as the 
apostle Paul saith. For, since it is forbidden, to add unto or 
take away any thing from the word of God, it doth thereby 
evidently appear, that the doctrine thereof is most perfect 
and complete in all respects. Neither may we compare any 
writings of men, though ever so holy, with those divine 
scriptures, nor ought we to compare custom or the great mul- 
titude, or antiquity, or succession of times or persons, or 
councils, decrees or statutes, with the truth of God, for the 
truth is above all; foe all men are of themselves liars, and 
more vain than vanity itself: Therefore, we reject with all 
our hearts, whatsoever doth not agree with this infallible 
rule, which the apostles have taught us. saying, try the spirits 
whether they are of God. Likewise, if there come any unto you, 
and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house. 

VIII. That God is one in essence, yet nevertheless distinguished 
in three persons. 

According to this truth and this word of God, we believe in 
one only God, who is one single essence, in which are three 
persons, really, truly, and eternally distinct, according to their 
incommunicable properties; namely, the Father, and the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost. The Father is the cause, origin and 
beginning of all things, visible and invisible; the Son is the 
word, wisdom, and image of the Father ; the Holy Ghost is 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 43 



the eternal power and might, proceeding from the Father and 
the Son. Nevertheless God is not by this distinction divided 
into three, since the holy scriptures teach us, that the Father, 
and the Son, and the Holy Ghost have each his personality, 
distinguished by their properties; but in such wise that these 
three persons are but one only God. Hence then, it is evi- 
dent, that the Father is not the Son, nor the Son the Father, 
and likewise the Holy Ghost is neither the Father nor the 
Son. Nevertheless these persons thus distinguished are not 
divided, nor intermixed: For the Father hath not assumed 
the flesh, nor hath the Holy Ghost, but the Son only. The 
Father hath never been without his Son, or without his Holy 
Ghost. For they are all three co-eternal and co-essential. 
There is neither first nor last : for they are all three one, in 
truth, in power, in goodness, and in mercy. 

IX. The truth of the foregoing article of the trinity of persons 
in one God, 

All this we know, as well from the testimonies of holy writ, 
as from their operations, and chiefly by those we feel in our- 
sel ves. The testimonies of the holy scriptures, that teach us 
to believe this holy trinity, are written in many places of the 
old testament, which are not so necessary to enumerate, as 
to choose them out with discretion and judgment. In Gene- 
sis, chap. i. 26, 27, God saith : Let us make man in our image, 
after our likeness, S^c. So God created man in his own image t 
male and female created he them. And Gen. iii. 22. Behold, the 
man has become as one of us. From this saying, let us make 
man in our image, it appears that there are more persons than 
one in the Godhead : and when he saith, God created, signifies 
the unity. It is true he doth not say how many persons there 
are, but that, which appears to us somewhat obscure in the 
old testament, is very plain in the new. 

For when our Lord was baptised in Jordan, the voice of the 
Father was heard, saying, this is my beloved Son : The Son 
was seen in the water, and the Holy Ghost appeared in the 
shape of a dove. This form is also instituted by Christ in the 
baptism of all believers. Baptise all nations, in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. In the 
Gospel of Luke, the angel Gabriel thus addressed Mary, the 
mother of our Lord, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and 
the power of the highest shall overshadow thee, therefore also that 
holy thing, which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of 
God: likewise, the Grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the 
love of God, and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with 
you. And there are three that bear record in Heaven, the 
Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost, and these three are 
one. In all which places we are fully taught, that there are 
three persons in one only divine essence. And although thia 



44 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



doctrine far surpasses all human understanding ; nevertheless 
we now believe it by means of the word of God, but expect 
hereafter to enjoy the perfect knowledge and benefit thereof 
in heaven. Moreover we must observe the particular offices 
and operations of these three persons towards us. The Fa- 
ther is called our Creator, by his power ; the Son is our Sa- 
viour and Redeemer, by his blood; the Holy Ghost is our 
sanctifier, by his dwelling in our hearts. This doctrine of 
the holy trinity hath always been defended and maintained 
by the true church, since the times of the apostles, to this very 
day, against the Jews, Mahometans, and some false Chris- 
tians and heretics, as Marcion, Manes, Praxeas, Sabellius, 
Samosatenus, Arius, and such like, who have been justly con- 
demned by the orthodox fathers. Therefore, in this point, 
we do willingly receive the three creeds, namely, that of the 
Apostles, of Nice, and of Athanasius: Likewise that, which, 
conformable thereunto, is agreed upon by the ancient fathers. 

X. That Jesus Christ is true and eternal Ood. 

We believe that Jesus Christ, according to his divine na- 
ture, is the only begotten Son of God begotten from eternity, 
not made nor created, (for then he should be a creature) but 
co-essential and co-eternal with the Father, the express image 
of his person, and the brightness of his glory, equal unto him 
in all things. Who is the Son of God, not only from the time 
that he assumed our nature, but from all eternity, as these 
testimonies, when compared together, teach us. Moses saith, 
that Ood created the world; and John saith, that all things 
were made by that word, which he calleth God : And the Apos- 
tle saith, that Ood made the worlds by his Son. Likewise, that 
Ood created all things by Jesus Christ— Therefore it must 
needs follow, that he, who is called God, the Word, the Son. 
and Jesus Christ, did exist at that time when all things were 
created by him. Therefore the prophet Micah saith, his go- 
ings forth have been from of old, from everlasting. And the 
apostle ; he hath neither beginning of days, nor end of life : He 
therefore is that true eternal, and almighty God, whom we 
invoke, worship, and serve. 

XI. That the Holy Ghost is true and eternal Ood. 

We believe and confess also, that the Holy Ghost, from 
eternity, proceeds from the Father and Son ; and therefore 
neither is made, created, nor begotten, but only proceedeth 
from both; who in order is the third person of the holy trini- 
ty; of one and the same essence, majesty and glory with the 
Father, and the Son : and therefore, is the true and eternal 
God, as the holy scripture teaches us. 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 45 



XII. Of the Creation. 

We believe, that the Father, by the word, that is, by his 
Son, hath created of nothing, the heaven, the earth, and all 
creatures, as it seemed good unto him, giving unto every 
creature its being, shape, form, and several offices to serve 
its Creator. That he doth also still uphold and govern them 
by his eternal providence, and infinite power, for the service 
of mankind, to the end that man may serve his God. He hath 
also created the angels good, to be his messengers, and to 

| serve his elect ; some of whom are fallen from that excellency, 
in which God created them, into everlasting perdition : and 
the others have, by the grace of God, remained steadfast and 

[ continued in their primitive state. The devils and evil spirits 

i are so depraved, that they are enemies of God and every good 
thing, to the utmost of their power, as murderers, watching 

\ to ruin the church and every member thereof, and by their 
wicked stratagems to destroy all : and are therefore, by their 
own wickedness, adjudged to eternal damnation, daily ex- 
pecting their horrible torments. Therefore we reject and 
ab lor the error of the Sadducees, who deny the existence of 
spirits and angels: and also that of the Manichees, who as- 
seit that the devils have their origin of themselves, and that 
thf y are wicked of their own nature, without having been 
corrupted. 

XIII. Of Divine Providence. 

We believe that the same God, after he had created all 
things, did not forsake them, or give them up to fortune or 
chance, but that he rules and governs them, according to his 
holy will, so that nothing happens in this world without his 
appointment : nevertheless, God neither is the author of, nor 
; can be charged with the sins which are committed. For his 
power and goodness is so great and incomprehensible, that 
; he orders and executes his work in the most excellent and just 
' manner, even then, when devils and wicked men act unjustly. 

And, as to what he doth surpassing human understanding, 
i we will not curiously inquire into, farther than our capacity 
I will admit of; but with the greatest humility and reverence 
! adore the righteous judgments of God, which are hid from us, 
contenting ourselves that we are disciples of Christ, to learn 
i only those things which he has revealed to us in his word, 
witnout transgressing these limits. This doctrine affords us 
unspeakable consolation, since we are taught thereby, that 
nothing can befall us by chance, but by the direction of our 
most gracious and heavenly Father ; who watches over us 
with a paternal care, keeping all creatures so under his 
power, that not a hair of our head (for they are all numbered) 



46 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



nor a sparrow can fall to the ground, without the will of our 
Father, in whom we do entirely trust, being persuaded, that 
he so restrains the devil and all our enemies, that without 
his will and permission, they cannot hurt us. And therefore 
we reject that damnable error of the Epicureans, who say 
that God regards nothing, but leaves all things to chance. 

XIV. Of the creation and fall of Man, and his incapacity to 
perform what is truly good. 

We believe that God created man out of the dust of the 
earth, and made and formed him after his own image and 
likeness, good, righteous, and holy, capable in all things to 
will, agreeably to the will of God. But being in honour, he 
understood it not, neither knew his excellency, but wilfully 
subjected himself to sin, and consequently to death, and the 
curse, giving ear to the words of the devil. For the com. 
mandment of life, which he had received, he transgressed : 
and by sin separated himself from God, who was his true life, 
having corrupted his whole nature ; whereby he made him- 
self liable to corporal and spiritual death. And being thus 
become wicked, perverse, and corrupt in all his ways, he hath 
lost all his excellent gifts, which he had received from God, 
and only retained a few remains thereof, which, however, 
are sufficient to leave man without excuse ; for all the light 
which is in us is changed into darkness, as the scriptures 
teach us, saying : The light shineth in darkness, and the dark' 
ness comprehendeth it not: where St. John calleth men dark- 
ness. Therefore we reject all that is taught repugnant to 
this, concerning the free will of man, since man is but a slave 
to sin; and has nothing of himself, unless it is given him 
from heaven. For who may presume to boast, that he of 
himself can do any good, since Christ saith, no man can coma 
to me, except the Father, which hath sent me, draw him ? Who 
will glory in his own will, who understands, that to be car- 
nally minded, is enmity against God ? Who can speak of his 
knowledge, since the natural man receiveth not the things of 
the spirit of God? In short, who dare suggest any thoughts, 
since he knows that we are not sufficient of ourselves to 
think any thing as of ourselves, but that our sufficiency is of 
God ? And therefore what the apostle saith ought justly to 
be held sure and firm, that God worketh in us both to will and 
to do of his good pleasure. For there is no will nor under- 
standing, conformable to the divine will and understanding, 
but what Christ hath wrought in man : which he teaches us, 
when he saith, without me ye can do nothing. 

XV. Of original Sin. 

We believe that, through the disobedience of Adam, origi» 
nal sin is extended to all mankind ; which is a corruption ot 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



47 



the whole nature, and an hereditary disease, wherewith in- 
fants themselves are infected even in their mother's womb, 
and which produceth in man all sorts of sin, being in him as 
a root thereof ; and therefore is so vile and abominable in 
the sight of God, that it is sufficient to condemn all mankind. 
Nor is it by any means abolished or done away by baptism ; 
since sin always issues forth from this woful source, as water 
from a fountain ; notwithstanding it is not imputed to the 
children of God unto condemnation, but by his grace and 
mercy is forgiven them. Not that they should rest securely 
in sin, but that a sense of this corruption should make be- 
lievers often to sigh, desiring to be delivered from this body 
of death. Wherefore we reject the error of the Pelagians, 
who assert that sin proceeds only from imitation 

XVI. Of eternal Election. 

We believe that all the posterity of Adam, being thus fallen 
into perdition and ruin, by the sin of our first parents, God 
then did manifest himself such as he is ; that is to say, mer- 
ciful and just: Merciful, since he delivers and preserves from 
this perdition all, whom he in his eternal and unchangeable 
eouncil, of mere goodness hath elected in Christ Jesus our 
Lord, without any respect to their works : Just, in leaving 
others in the fall and perdition wherein they have involved 
themselves. 

XVII. Of the recovery of fallen Man. 

We believe that our most gracious God, in his admirable 
wisdom and goodness, seeing that man had thus thrown him- 
self into temporal and spiritual death, and made himself 
wholly miserable, was pleased to seek and comfort him, when 
he trembling fled from his presence, promising him that he 
would give his Son, who should be made of a woman, to bruise 
the head of the serpent, and make him happy. 

XVIII. Of the incarnation of Jesus Christ. 

We confess therefore that God did fulfil the promise, which 
he made to the fathers, by the mouth of his holy prophets, 
I when he sent into the world, at the time appointed by him, 
his own, only begotten and eternal Son, "who took upon 
i him the form of a servant, and became like unto man, really 
I assuming the true human nature, with all its infirmities, sin 
l excepted, being conceived in the womb of the blessed Virgin 
Mary, by the power of the Holy Ghost, without the means 
of man. And did not only assume human nature as to the 
| body, but also a true human soul, that he might be a real 
man. For since the soul was lost as well as the body, it was 
necessary that he should take both upon him, to save both. 



48 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



Therefore we confess (in opposition to the heresy of the An. 
baptists, who deny that Christ assumed human flesh of h 
mother) that Christ is become a partaker of the flesh ai 
blood of the children ; that he is a fruit of the loins of Dav 
after the flesh; made of the seed of David according to tin 
flesh ; a fruit of the womb of the Virgin Mary, made of a 
woman ; a branch of David ; a shoot of the root of Jesse ; 
sprung from the tribe of Judah; descended from the Jews i 
cording to the flesh : of the seed of Abraham, since he to 
upon him the seed of Abraham, " and became like unto i 
brethren in all things sin excepted:" so that in truth he is o 
Immanuel, that is to say, God with us. 

XIX. Of the union and distinction of the two natures in i 

person of Christ. 

We believe that by this conception, the person of the S 
is inseparably united and connected with the human natu- 
so that there are not two Sons of God, nor two persons, t 
two natures united in one single person : yet, that each na- 
ture retains its own distinct properties. As then the divine 
nature hath always remained uncreated, without beginni 
of days or end of life, filling heaven and earth : so also h<- 
the human nature not lost its properties, but remainet 
creature, having beginning of days, being a finite nature, s 
retaining all the properties of a real body : And though lie 
hath by his resurrection given immortality to the same. 1 
vertheless he hath not changed the reality of his human na- 
ture ; for as much as our salvation and resurrection a 
depend on the reality of his body. But these two natures 
so closely united in one person, that they were not separa: 
even by his death. Therefore that, which, he when dy 
commended into the hands of his Father, was a real run 
spirit, departing from his body : But in the mean time 
divine nature always remained united with the human, e A 
when he lay in the grave : And the Godhead did not ce 
to be in him, any more than it did when he was an infa 
though it did not so clearly manifest itself for a whi 
Wherefore we confess, that he is very God ; and very M 
very God by his power to conquer death ; and very man t 
he might die for us according to the infirmity of his flesh. 

XX. That God hath manifested his justice and mercy in Ch i 

We believe that God, who is perfectly merciful and j 
sent his Son to assume that nature, in which the disob H 
ence was committed, to make satisfaction in the same, 
to bear the punishment of sin by his most bitter passion anc 
death. God therefore manifested his justice against his Son, 
when he laid our iniquities upon him, and poured forth hi? 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 49 



mercy a id goodness on us, who were guilty and worthy of 
damnation, out of mere and perfect love, giving his Son unto 
death for us, and raising him for our justification, that 
through him we might obtain immortality and life eternal. 

XXI. Of the satisfaction of Christ, our only high ' -priest, for us. 

We believe that Jesus Christ is ordained with an oath to 
be an everlasting high priest, after the order of Melchisedec. 
Who hath presented himself in our behalf before his Father, 
to appease his wrath by his full satisfaction, by oftering him- 
self on the tree of the cross, and pouring out his precious 
blood to purge away our sins ; as the prophet had foretold. 
For it is written, " he was wounded for our transgressions, he 
was bruised for our iniquities : the chastisement of our peace 
was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed: He was 
brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and numbered with the 
transgressors:" and condemned by Pontius Pilate as a male- 
factor, though he had first declared him innocent. There- 
fore, "he restored that which he took not away, and suffered 
the just for the unjust," as well in his body as soul, feeling 
the terrible punishment which our sins had merited ; inso- 
much "that his sweat became like unto drops of blood fall- 
ing on the ground." He called out, "my God, my God, why 
hast thou forsaken me ?" And hath suffered all this for the 
remission of our sins.— Wherefore we justly say with the 
Apostle Paul, " that we know nothing, but Jesus Christ, and 
him crucified; we count all things but loss and dung for the 
excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord :" in 
whose wounds we find all manner of consolation. Neither 
is it necessary to seek or invent any other means of being 
reconciled to God, than this only sacrifice, once offered, by 
which believers are made perfect for ever. This is also the 
reason why he was called by the angel of God, Jesus, that 
is to say, Saviour, because he should save his people from 
their sins. 

XXII. Of our justification through faith in Jesus Christ. 

We believe that, to attain the true knowledge of this great 
mystery, the Holy Ghost kindleth in our hearts an upright 
faith, which embraces Jesus Christ, with all his merits, ap- 
propriates him, and seeks nothing more besides him. For it 
must needs follow, either that all things, which are requisite 
;o our salvation, are not in Jesus Christ, or if all things are 
•n him, that then those, who possess Jesus Christ through 
faith, have complete salvation in him.— Therefore, for any 
to assert, that Christ is not sufficient, but that something 
more is required besides him, would be too gross a blasphe- 
my; for hence it would follow, that Christ was but half a 
28 



50 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



Saviour. Therefore we justly say with Paul, that ice arc 

justified by faith alone, or by faith without works. However, 
to speak more clearly, we do not mean, that faith itself jus- 
tifies us, for it is only an instrument, with which we em- 
brace Christ our Righteousness. But Jesus Christ, imputing 
to us all his merits, and so many holy works, which he hath 
done for us, and in our stead, is our Righteousness. And 
faith is an instrument, that keeps us in communion with 
him in all his benefits, which, when become ours, are more 
than sufficient to acquit us of our sins. 

XXIII. That our justification consists in the forgiveness of sin, 
and the imputation of Christ's righteousness. 

We believe that our salvation consists in the remission of 
our sins for Jesus Christ's sake, and that therein our right- 
eousness before God is implied : as David and Paul teach us, 
declaring this to be the happiness of man, that God imputes 
righteousness to him without works. And the same apostle 
saith, that we are justified freely, by his grace, through the re- 
demption which is in Jesus Christ. And therefore we always 
hold fast this foundation, ascribing all the glory to God, 
humbling ourselves before him, and acknowledging ourselves 
to be such as we really are, without presuming to trust in 
any thing in ourselves, or in any merit of ours, relying and 
resting upon the obedience of Christ crucified alone, which 
becomes ours, when we believe in him: this is sufficient to 
cover all our iniquities, and to give us confidence, in ap- 
proaching to God; freeing the conscience of fear, terror, and 
dread, without following the example of our first father, Ad- 
am, who, trembling, attempted to cover himself with fig- 
leaves. — And verily, if we should appear before God, relying 
on ourselves, or on any other creature, though ever so little, 
we should, alas ! be consumed. And therefore every one 
must pray with David ; O Lord, ente-r not into judgment with 
thy servant: for in thy sight shall no man living be justified. 

XXIV. Of man's sanctification and good works. 

We believe that this true faith being wrought in man by 
the hearing of the word of God, and the operation of the 
Holy Ghost, doth regenerate and make him a new man, 
causing him to live a new life, and freeing him from the bon- 
dage of sin. — Therefore it is so far from being true, that this 
justifying faith makes men remiss in a pious and holy life, 
that on the contrary without it they would never do any 
thing out of love to God, but only out of self-love or fear of 
damnation. Therefore it is impossible that this holy faith 
can be unfruitful in man : for we do not speak of a vain 
faith, but of such a faith, which is called in scripture, a faith 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 51 



that worketh by love, which excites man to the practice of 
those works, which God has commanded in his word. Which 
works, as they proceed from the good root of faith, are good 
and acceptable in the sight of God, for as much as they are 
all sanctified by his grace : Howbeit they are of no account 
towards our justification. For it is by faith in Christ that 
we are justified, even before we do good works, otherwise 
they could not be good works, any more than the fruit of a 
tree can be good, before the tree itself is good. Therefore 
we do good works, but not to merit by them, (for what can 
we merit) nay, we are beholden to God for the good works 
we do, and not he to us, since it is he that worketh in us both 
to will and to do of his good pleasure. Let us therefore attend 
to what is written, when ye shall have done all those things 
which are commanded you, say we are unprofitable servants : 
we have done that which was our duty to do. In the mean time, 
we do not deny, that God rewards good works, but it is 
through his grace that he crowns his gifts. Moreover, though 
we do good works, we do not found our salvation upon them ; 
for we can do no work but what is polluted by our flesh, and 
also punishable ; and although we could perform such works, 
still the remembrance of one sin is sufficient to make God 
reject them. Thus then we should always be in doubt, tossed 
to and fro without any certainty, and poor consciences be 
continually vexed, if they relied not on the merits of the suf- 
fering and death of our Saviour. 

XXV. Of the abolishing of the Ceremonial Law. 

We believe, that the ceremonies and figures of the law 
ceased at the coming of Christ, and that all the shadows are 
accomplished: so that the use of them must be abolished 
amongst Christians ; yet the truth and substance of them re- 
main with us in Jesus Christ, in whom they have their com- 
pletion. In the mean time, we still use the testimonies taken 
out of the law and the prophets, to confirm us in the doctrine 
of the gospel, and to regulate our life in all honesty, to the 
glory of God, according to his will. 

XXVI. Of Chris fs intercession. 

We believe that we have no access unto God, than alone 
through the only mediator and advocate Jesus Christ, the 
righteous, who therefore became man, having united in one 
person the divine and human natures, that we men might 
have access to the divine Majesty, which access would other- 
wise be barred against us. But this Mediator, whom the 
Father hath appointed between him and us, ought in no wise 
to affright us by his majesty, or cause us to seek another ac- 
cording to our fancy. For there is no creature either in hea- 



52 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



ven or on earth, who loveth us more than Jesus Christ; who 

though he was in the form of God, yet made himself of no refu- 
tation, and took upon him the form of a man, and of a servant 
*or us, and was made like unto his brethren in all things. If 
then we should seek for another Mediator, who would be 
well affected towards us, whom could we find, who loved us 
more than he, who laid down his life for us, even when we 
were his enemies ? And if we seek for one who hath power 
and majesty, who is there that hath so much of both as he 
who sits at the right hand of his Father, and who hath all 
power in heaven and on earth? And who will sooner be 
heard than the own well beloved Son of God? Therefore it 
was only through distrust that this practice of dishonouring 
instead of honouring the saints was introduced, doing that, 
which they never have done, nor required, but have on the 
contrary steadfastly rejected according to their bounden duty, 
as appears by their writings. Neither must we plead here 
our unworthiness ; for the meaning is not that we should 
offer our prayers to God on account of our own unworthiness, 
but only on account of the excellency and worthiness of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, whose righteousness is become ours by 
faith. Therefore the apostle to remove this foolish fear, or 
rather mistrust from us, justly saith, that Jesus Christ was 
made like unto his brethren in all things, that he might be a 
merciful and faithful high priest, to make reconciliation for the 
sins of the people. For in that he himself hath suffered, being 
tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted ; and further 
to encourage us, he adds, seeing then that we have a great high 
priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let 
us hold fast our profession. For we have not an high priest 
which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but 
was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let 
us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may 
obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. The same 
apostle saith, thai we have boldness to enter into the holiest, by 
the blood of Jesus ; let us draw near (saith he) with a trite heart 
in full assurance of faith, #c. Likewise, Christ hath an un- 
changeable priesthood, wherefore he is able also to save them to the 
uttermost, that come unio God by him, seeing he ever liveth to 
make intercession for them. What more can be required ? since 
Christ himself saith, J am the way, and the truth, and the life; 
no man cometh unto the Father but by me. To what purpose 
should we then seek another advocate, since it hath pleased 
God, to give us his own Son as an advocate ? Let us not 
forsake him to take another, or rather to seek after another, 
without ever being able to find him ; for God well knew, 
when he gave him to us, that we were sinners. Therefore 
according to the command of Christ, we call upon the hea- 
venly Father through Jesus Christ our only mediator, as we 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 53 



are taught in the Lord's prayer ; being assured that whatever 
we ask of the Father in his name, will be granted us. 

j I ' - 

XXVII. Of the Catholic Christian Church. 

We believe and profess one catholic or universal church, 
which is an holy congregation of true Christian believers, all 
expecting their salvation in Jesus Christ, being washed by 
his blood, sanctified and sealed by the Holy Ghost. This 
, church hath been from the beginning of the world, and will 
; be to the end thereof ; which is evident from this, that Christ 
is an eternal king, which, without subjects, cannot be. And 
this holy church is preserved or supported by God, against 
the rage of the whole world ; though she sometimes (for a 
while) appear very small, and in the eyes of men, to be re- 
duced to nothing: as during the perilous reign of Achab, the 
| Lord reserved unto him seven thousand men, who had not lowed 
| their knees to Baal. Furthermore this holy church is not 
I confined, bound, or limited to a certain place, or to certain 
persons, but is spread and dispersed over the whole world ; 
and yet is joined and united with heart and will, by the 
I power of faith, in one and the same spirit. 

XXVIII. That every one is bound to join himself to the true 

Church. 

We believe, since this holy congregation is an assembly 
of those who are saved, and that out of it there is no salva- 
tion, that no person of whatsoever state or condition he may 
I be, ought to withdraw himself, to live in a separate state 
I from it ; but that all men are in duty bound to join and unite 
j themselves with it; maintaining the unity of the church; 
j submitting themselves to the doctrine and discipline thereof; 
j bowing their necks under the yoke of Jesus Christ ; and as 
j mutual members of the same body, serving to the edification 
I of the brethren, according to the talents God has given them. — 
And that this may be the more effectually observed, it is the 
( duty of all believers, according to the word of God, to sepa- 
rate themselves from all those, who do not belong to the 
church, and to join themselves to this congregation, where- 
soever God hath established it, even though the magistrates 
and edicts of princes were against it ; yea, though they should 
suffer death or any other corporal punishment. Therefore 
all those, who separate themselves from the same, or do not 
join themselves to it, act contrary to the ordinance of God. 

XXIX. Of the marks of the true Church, and wherein she differs 

from the false Church. 

We believe, that we ought diligently and circumspectly to 
discern from the word of God, which is the true church, since 



54 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



all sects which are in the world assume to themselves the 
name of the church. But we speak not. here of hypocrites, 
who are mixed in the church with the good, yet are not of 
the church, though externally in it : but we say that the body 
and communion of the true church, must be distinguished 
from all sects, who call themselves the church. The marks, 
by which the true church is known, are these : If the pure 
doctrine of the gospel is preached therein ; if she maintains 
the pure administration of the sacraments as instituted by 
Christ ; if church discipline is exercised in punishing of sin : 
In short, if all things are managed according to the pure word 
of God, all things contrary thereto rejected ; and Jesus Christ 
acknowledged as the only head of the church. Hence the 
true church may certainly be known, from which no man has 
a right to separate himself. With respect to those, who are 
members of the church, they may be known by the marks of 
Christians, namely, by faith; and when they have received 
Jesus Christ the only Saviour, they avoid sin, follow after 
righteousness, love the true God and their neighbour, neither 
turn aside to the right or left, and crucify the flesh with the 
works thereof. But this is not to be understood, as if there 
did not remain in them great infirmities ; but they fight 
against them through the spirit, all the days of their life, con- 
tinually taking their refuge to the blood, death, passion, and 
obedience of our Lord Jesus Christ, " in whom they have re- 
mission of sins, through faith in him." As for the false church, 
she ascribes more power and authority to herself and her or- 
dinances, than the word of God, and will not submit herself 
to the yoke of Christ. — Neither does she administer the sacra- 
ments, as appointed by Christ in his word, but adds to and 
takes from them, as she thinks proper; she reliethmore upon 
men than upon Christ ; and persecutes those, who live holily 
according to the word of God, and rebuke her for her errors, 
covetousness, and idolatry. These two churches are easily 
known and distinguished from each other. ^ 

XXX. Concerning the government of, and offices in the Church. 

We believe, that this true church must be governed by the 
spiritual policy, which our Lord hath taught us in his word ; 
namely, that there must be ministers or pastors, to preach 
the word of God, and to administer the sacraments ; also 
elders and deacons, who, together with the pastors, form the 
council of the church: that by these means the true religion 
may be preserved, and the true doctrine everywhere propa- 
gated, likewise transgressors punished and restrained by 
spiritual means; also that the poor and distressed maybe 
relieved and comforted, according to their necessities. By 
these means every thing will be carried on in the church with 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 55 



good order and decency, when faithful men are chosen, ac- 
cording to the rule prescribed by St. Paul in his epistle ta 
Timothy. 

XXXI. Of the Ministers, Elders, and Deacons. 

We believe, that the ministers of God's word, and the elders 
and deacons, ought to be chosen to their respective offices by 
a lawful election by the church, with calling upon the name 
of the Lord, and in that order, which the word of God teach- 
eth. Therefore every one must take heed, not to intrude 
himself by indecent means, but is bound to wait till it shall 
please God to call him ; that he may have testimony of his 
calling, and be certain and assured that it is of the Lord. 
As for the ministers of God's word, they have equally the 
same power and authority wheresoever they are, as they are 
all ministers of Christ, the only universal Bishop, and the 
only head of the church. Moreover, that this holy ordinance 
of God may not be violated or slighted, we say that every one 
ought to esteem the ministers of God's word, and the elders 
of the church, very highly for their work's sake, and be at 
peace with them without murmuring, strife or contention, 
as much as possible. 

XXXII. Of the order and discipline of the Church. 

In the mean time we believe, though it is useful and bene- 
ficial, that those, who are rulers of the church, institute and 
establish certain ordinances among themselves for maintain- 
ing the body of the church ; yet they ought studiously to 
take care, that they do not depart from those things, which 
Christ, our only master, hath instituted. And therefore, we 
reject all human inventions, and all laws, which man would 
introduce into the worship of God, thereby to bind and com- 
pel the conscience, in any manner whatever. Therefore we 
admit only of that, which tends to nourish and preserve con- 
cord, and unity, and to keep all men in obedience to God. 
For this purpose, excommunication or church discipline is 
requisite, with the several circumstances belonging to it, ac- 
cording to the word of God. 

XXXIII. Of the sacraments. 

We believe, that our gracious God, on account of our weak- 
ness and infirmities, hath ordained the sacraments for us, 
thereby to seal unto us his promises, and to be pledges of the 
good will and grace of God toward us, and also to nourish 
and strengthen our faith; which he hath joined to the word 
of the gospel, the better to present to our senses, both that* 
which he signifies to us by his word, and that which he works 



56 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



inwardly in our hearts, thereby assuring and confirming in 
us the salvation which he imparts to us. For they are visi- 
ble signs and seals of an inward and invisible thing, by 
means whereof, God worketh in us by the power of the Holy 
Ghost. Therefore the signs are not in vain or insignificant, 
so as to deceive us. For Jesus Christ is the true object pre- 
sented by them, without whom they would be of no moment. 
Moreover, we are satisfied with the number of sacraments, 
which Christ our Lord hath instituted, which are two only, 
namely, the sacrament of baptism, and the holy supper of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. 

XXXIV. Of holy baptism. 

We believe and confess that Jesus Christ, who is the end 
of the law, hath made an end, by the shedding of his blood, 
of all other sheddings of blood, which men could or would 
make as a propitiation or satisfaction for sin: and that he, 
having abolished circumcision, which was done with blood, 
hath instituted the sacrament of baptism instead thereof; 
by which we are received into the church of God, and sepa 
rated from all other people and strange religions, that we 
may wholly belong to him, whose ensign and banner we 
bear: and serves as a testimony unto us, that he will for 
ever be our gracious God and Father. Therefore he has com- 
manded all those, who are his, to be baptised with pure wa- 
ter, " in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost :" Thereby signifying to us, that as water wash- 
eth away the filth of the body, when poured upon it, and is 
seen on the body of the baptised, when sprinkled upon him ; 
so doth the blood of Christ, by the power of the Holy Ghost, 
internally sprinkle the soul, cleanse it from its sins, and re- 
generate us from children of wrath unto children of God. 
Not that this is effected by the external water, but by the 
sprinkling of the precious blood of the Son of God; who is 
our Red Sea, through which we must pass, to escape the ty- 
ranny of Pharaoh, that is, the devil, and to enter into the 
spiritual land of Canaan. Therefore the ministers, on their 
part, administer the sacrament, and that which is visible, 
but our Lord giveth that which is signified by the sacrament, 
namely, the gifts and invisible grace; washing, cleansing 
and purging our souls of all filth and unrighteousness ; re- 
newing our hearts, and filling them with all comfort ; giving 
unto us a true assurance of his fatherly goodness; putting 
on us the new man, and putting off the old man with all his 
deeds : — Therefore, we believe, that every man, who is earn- 
estly studious of obtaining life eternal, ought to be but once 
baptised with this only baptism, without ever repeating the 
same: since we cannot be born twice. Neither doth this 
baptism only avail us, at the time when the water is poured 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 57 

upon us, and received by us, but also through the whole 
course of our life ; therefore, we detest the error of the ana- 
baptists, who are not content with the one only baptism 
they have once received, and moreover condemn the baptism 
of the infants of believers, whom we believe ought to be 
baptised and sealed with the sign of the covenant, as the 
children in Israel formerly were circumcised upon the same 
promises, which are made unto our children. And, indeed, 
Christ shed his blood no less for the washing of the children 
of the faithful, than for adult persons ; and, therefore, they 
ought to receive the sign and sacrament of that, which 
Christ hath done for them ; as the Lord commanded in the 
law, that they should be made partakers of the sacrament 
of Christ's suffering and death, shortly after they were born, 
by offering for them a lamb, which was a sacrament of Jesus 
Christ. Moreover, what circumcision was to the Jews, that 
baptism is to our children. And for this reason, Paul calls 
baptism the circumcision of Christ. 

XXXV. Of the Holy Supper of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

We believe and confess that our Saviour Jesus Christ did 
ordain and institute the sacrament of the holy supper, to nour- 
ish and support those whom he hath already regenerated and 
incorporated into his family, which is his church. — Now those, 
who are regenerated, have in them a two-fold life, the one 
corporal and temporal, which they have from the first birth, 
and is common to all men : the other spiritual and heavenly, 
which is given them in their second birth, which is effected 
by the word of the gospel, in the communion of the body of 
Christ ; and this life is not common, but is peculiar to God's 
elect. In like manner God hath given us, for the support of 
the bodily and earthly life, earthly and common bread, which 
is subservient thereto, and is common to all men, even as 
life itself. But for the support of the spiritual and heavenly 
life, which believers have, he hath sent a living bread, which 
descended from heaven, namely, Jesus Christ, who nourishes 
and strengthens the spiritual life of believers, when they eat 
him, that is to say, when they apply and receive him by faith 
in the spirit.— Christ, that he miglit represent unto us this 
spiritual and heavenly bread, hath instituted an earthly a«nd 
visible bread, as a sacrament of his body, and wine as a sa- 
crament of his blood, to testify by them unto us, that, as cer- 
tainly as we receive and hold this sacrament in our hands, 
and eat and drink the same with our mouths, by which our 
life is afterwards nourished, we also do as certainly receive 
by faith (which is the hand and mouth of our soul) the true 
body and blood of Christ our only Saviour in our souls, for 
the support of our spiritual life. Now, as it is certain and 
beyond all doubt, that Jesus Christ hath not enjoined to us 

28* 



58 CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



the use of his sacraments in vain, so he works in us all thai 
he represents to us by these holy signs, though the manner 
surpasses our understanding, and cannot be comprehended 
by us, as the operations of Ihe Holy Ghost are hidden and 
incomprehensible. In the mean time we err not, when we 
say, that what is eaten and drunk by us is the proper and 
natural body, and the proper blood of Christ. But the man- 
ner of our partaking of the same, is not by the mouth, but 
by the spirit through faith. Thus then, though Christ al- 
ways sits at the right hand of his Father in the heavens, yet 
doth he not, therefore, cease to make us partakers of himself 
by faith. This feast is a spiritual table, at which , Christ 
communicates himself with all his benefits to us, and gives 
us there to enjoy both himself, and the merits of his suffer- 
ings and death, nourishing, strengthening and comforting 
our poor comfortless souls, by the eating of his fiesh, quick- 
ening and refreshing them by the drinking of his blood. Fur- 
ther, though the sacraments are connected with the thing 
signified, nevertheless both are not received by all men: the 
ungodly indeed receives the sacrament to his condemnation, 
but he doth not receive the truth of the sacrament. As Ju- 
das and Simon the sorcerer, both indeed received the sacra- 
ment, but not Christ, who was signified by it, of whom be- 
lievers only are made partakers. Lastly, we receive this 
holy sacrament in the assembly of the people of God, with 
humility and reverence, keeping up amongst us a holy re- 
membrance of the death of Christ our Saviour, with thanks- 
giving; making there confession of our faith, and of the 
Christian religion. Therefore, no one ought to come to this 
table, without having previously rightly examined himself; 
lest by eating of this bread and drinking of this cup, he eat 
and drink judgment to himself. In a word, we are excited 
by the use of this holy sacrament, to a fervent love towards 
God, and our neighbour. Therefore, we reject all mixtures 
and damnable inventions, which men have added unto, and 
blended with the sacraments, as profanations of them: and 
affirm that we ought to rest satisfied with the ordinance, 
Which Christ and his apostles have taught us, and that we 
mast speak of them in the same manner as they have spoken. 

XXXVI. Of Magistrates. 

We believe that our gracious God, because of the depravity 
of mankind, hath appointed kings, princes, and magistrates, 
willing that the world should be governed by certain laws 
and policies ; to the end that the dissoluteness of men might 
be restrained, and all things carried on among them with 
good order and decency. For this purpose he hath invested 
the magistracy with the sword, for the punishment of evh 
doers, and for the protection of them that do well. And their 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 59 

office is, not only to have regard unto, and watch for the 
welfare of the civil state ; but also that they protect the sa- 
il cred ministry ; and thus may remove and prevent all idolatry 
i and false worship; that the kingdom of antichrist maybe 
£ thus destroyed, and the kingdom of Christ promoted. They 
must therefore countenance the preaching of the word of the 
I gospel every where, that God may be honoured and worship- 
ped by every one, as he commands in his word. Moreover, 
I it is the bounden duty of every one, of what state, quality, 
| or condition soever he may be, to subject himself to the ma- 
, gistrates; to pay tribute, to show due honour and respect to 
• them, and to obey them in all things which are not repug- 
i riant to the word of God ; to supplicate for them in their 
prayers, that God may rule and guide them in all their ways, 
and that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godli- 
| ness and honesty. Wherefore we detest the anabaptists and 
' other seditious people, and in general all those, who reject 
; the higher powers and magistrates, and would subvert jus- 
tice, introduce a community of goods, and confound that de- 
cency and good order, which God hath established among men. 

XXXVII. Of the Last Judgment. 

Finally we believe, according to the word of God, when the 

. time appointed by the Lord (which is unknown to all crea- 
tures) is come, and the number of the elect complete, that our 

i Lord Jesus Christ will come from heaven, corporally and vi- 
sibly, as he ascended, with great glory and majesty to declare 
himself judge of the quick and the dead; burning this old 
world with fire and flame, to cleanse it. And then all men 
will personally appear before this great judge, both men and 
women and children, that have been from the beginning of 
the world to the end thereof, being summoned by the voice 

I of the archangel, and by the sound of the trumpet of God. 
For all the dead shall be raised out of the earth, and their 

! souls joined and united with their proper bodies, in which 
they formerly lived. As for those, who shall then be living, 
they shall not die as the others, but be changed in the twink- 
ling of an eye, and from corruptible, become incorruptible. 
Then the books (that is to say the consciences) shall be 
opened, and the dead judged according to what they shall 
have done in this world, whether it be good or evil. Nay, 
all men shall give an account of every idle word they have 
spoken, which the world only counts amusement and jest; 
and then the secrets and hypocrisy of men shall be disclosed 
and laid open before all. And therefore the consideration of 
this judgment, is justly terrible, and dreadful to the wicked 
and ungodly, but most desirable and comfortable to the right- 
eous and the elect : because then their full deliverance shall 
be perfected, and there they shall receive the fruits of their 



60 



CANONS. 



labour and trouble, which they have borne. Their inno- 
cence shall be known to all, and they shall see the terrible 
vengeance which God shall execute on the wicked, who most 
cruelly persecuted, oppressed, and tormented them in this 
world ; and who shall be convicted by the testimony of their 
own consciences, and being immortal, shall be tormented in 
that everlasting fire, which is prepared for the devil and his 
angels. But on the contrary, the faithful and elect shall be 
crowned with glory and honour ; and the Son of God will 
confess their names before God his Father, and his elect an- 
gels ; all tears shall be wiped from their eyes ; and their cause, 
which is now condemned by many judges and magistrates, 
as heretical and impious, will then be known to be the cause 
of the Son of God. And for a gracious reward, the Lord will 
cause them to possess such a glory, as never entered into the 
heart of man to conceive. Therefore we expect that great 
day with a most ardent desire, to the end that we may fully 
enjoy the promises of God in Christ Jesus our Lord. Jlmen. 
Even so, come Lord Jesus. Rev. xxii. 20. 



CANONS, 

RATIFIED IN THE NATIONAL ST? NOD OF THE 



REFORMED CHURCH, 
Held at Dordrecht> in the years 1618 and 1619. 



FIRST HEAD OF DOCTRINE. 



Of Divine Predestination. 

Article I. As all men have sinned in Adam, lie under the 
curse, and are obnoxious to eternal death, God would have 
done no injustice by leaving them all to perish, and deliver- 
ing them over to condemnation on account of sin, according 
to the words of the apostle. Rom. iii. 19, " that every mouth 
may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before 
God." And verse 23, " for all have sinned, and come short 
of the glory of God." And Rom. vi. 23, " for the wages of sin 
is death." 

Art. II. But in this the love of God was manifested, that 
he sent his only begotten Son into the world, that wiiosoevei 



CANONS. 



61 



believeth on him should not perish, but have everlasting life. 
1 John iv. 9. John iii. 16. 

Art. III. And that men may be brought to believe, God 
mercifully sends the messengers of these most joyful tidings, 
to whom he will, and at what time he pleaseth ; by whose 
ministry men are called to repentance and faith in Christ 
crucified. Rom. x. 14, 15. " How then shall they call on him 
in whom they have not believed 7 And how shall they be- 
lieve in him of whom they have not heard ? And how shall 
they hear without a preacher ? And how shall they preach 
except they be sent V 

Art. IV. The wrath of God abideth upon those who believe 
not this gospel. But such as receive it, and embrace Jesus 
the Saviour by a true and living faith, are by him delivered 
from the wrath of God, and from destruction, and have the 
gift of eternal life conferred upon them. 

Art. V. The cause or guilt of this unbelief as well as of all 
other sins, is no wise in God, but in man himself: whereas 
faith in Jesus Christ, and salvation through him is the free 
gift of God, as it is written, " By grace ye arj saved through 
faith, and that not of yourselves, it is the gift of God." Eph. 
ii. 8. " And unto you it is given in the behalf of Christ, not 
o )ly to believe on him," &c. Phil. i. 29. 

Art. VI. That some receive the gift of faith, from God, and 
others do not receive it, proceeds from God's eternal decree, 
" J ''or known unto God are all his works from the beginning 
of the world." Acts xv. 18. Eph. i. 11. According to which 
decree, he graciously softens the hearts of the elect, however 
obstinate, and inclines them to believe ; while he leaves the 
lion-elect in his just judgment to their own wickedness and 
obduracy. And herein is especially displayed the profound, 
the merciful, and at the same time the righteous discrimina- 
tion between men, equally involved in ruin ; or that decree 
of election and reprobation, revealed in the word of God, 
which though men of perverse, impure and unstable minds, 
wrest to their own destruction, yet to holy and pious souls 
aflbrds unspeakable consolation. 

Art. VII. Election is the unchangeable purpose of God, 
whereby, before the foundation of the world, he hath, out of 
mere grace, according to the sovereign good pleasure of his 
own will, chosen, from the whole human race, which had 
fallen through their own fault, from their primitive state of 
rectitude, into sin and destruction, a certain number of per- 
sons to redemption in Christ, whom he from eternity appoint- 
ed the Mediator and head of the elect, and the foundation of 
Salvation. 

This elect number, though by nature neither better nor 



62 



CANONS. 



more deserving than others, but with them involved in one 
common misery, God hath decreed to give to Christ, to be 
saved by him, and effectually to call and draw them to his 
communion by his word and Spirit, to bestow upon them true 
faith, justification and sanctification ; and having powerfully 
preserved them in the fellowship of his Son, finally, to glorify 
them for the demonstration of his mercy, and for the praise 
of the riches of his glorious grace ; as it is written, " Accord- 
ing as he hath chosen us in him, before the foundation of the 
world, that we should be holy, and without blame before him 
in love ; having predestinated us unto the adoption of chil- 
dren by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good plea- 
sure of his will, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein 
he hath made us accepted in the beloved." Eph. i. 4, 5, 6. 
And elsewhere, " Whom he did predestinate, them he also 
called, and whom he called, them he also justified, and whom 
he justified, them he also glorified." Rom. viii. 30. 

Art. VIII. There are not various decrees of election, but 
one and the same decree respecting all those, who shall be 
saved, both under the old and new testament : since the scrip- 
ture declares the good pleasure, purpose and counsel of the 
divine will to be one, according to which he hath chosen us 
from eternity, Doth to grace and to glory, to salvation and 
the way of salvation, which he hath ordained that we should 
walk therein. 

Art. IX. This election was not founded upon foreseen ft ith, 
and the obedience of faith, holiness, or any other good qua ity 
or disposition in man, as the pre requisite, cause or condit ion 
on which it depended ; but men are chosen to faith and to the 
obedience of faith, holiness, &c, therefore election is the 
fountain of every saving good ; from which proceed faith, ho- 
liness, and the other gifts of salvation, and finally eternal 
life itself, as its fruits and effects, according to that of the 
apostle. " He hath chosen us (not because we were) but that 
we should be holy, and without blame, before him in love." 
Eph. i. 4. 

Art. X. The good pleasure of God is the sole cause of this 
gracious election; which doth not consist herein, that God 
foreseeing all possible qualities of human actions, elected cer- 
tain of these as a condition of salvation ; but that he was 
pleased out of the common mass of singers to adopt some cer- 
tain persons as a peculiar people to himself, as it is written, 
" For the children being not yet born, neither having done 
any good or evil," <fec. " It was said (namely to Rebecca) 
the elder shall serve the younger ; as it is written, Jacob have 
I loved, but Esau have I hated." Rom. ix. 11, 12, 13. " And 
as many as were ordained to eternal life believed." Acts 
xiii. 48. 



CANONS. 



63 



•Art. XI. And as God himself is most wise, unchangeable, 
omniscient and omnipotent, so the election made by him can 
neither be interrupted nor changed, recalled or annulled; 
neither can the elect be cast away, nor their number dimi- 
nished. 

Art. XII. The elect in due time, though in various degrees 
and in different measures, attain the assurance of this their 
eternal and unchangeable election, not by inquisitively pry- 
ing into the secret and deep things of God ; but by observing 
in themselves with a spiritual joy and holy pleasure, the in- 
fallible fruits of election pointed out in the word of God— such 
as a true faith in Christ, filial fear, a godly sorrow for sin, a 
hungering and thirsting after righteousness, &c. 

Art. XTII. The sense and certainty of this election afford 
to the children of God, additional matter for daily humilia- 
tion before him, for adoring the depth of his mercies, and 
rendering grateful returns of ardent love to him, who first 
manifested so great love towards them. The consideration 
of this doctrine of election is so far from encouraging remiss- 
ness in the observance of the divine commands, or from sink- 
ing men in carnal security, that these, in the just judgment 
of God, are the usual effects of rash presumption, or of idle 
and wanton trifling with the grace of election, in those who 
"efuse to walk in the ways of the elect. 

Art. XIV. As the doctrine of divine election by the most 
wise counsel of God, was declared by the prophets, by Christ 
himself, and by the apostles, and is clearly revealed in the 
scriptures both of the old and new testament ; so it is still to 
be published in due time and place in the church of God, for 
which it was peculiarly designed, provided it be done with 
reverence, in the spirit of discretion and piety, for the glory 
of God's most holy name, and for enlivening and comforting 
his people, without vainly attempting to investigate the se- 
cret ways of the Most High. 

Art. XV. What peculiarly tends to illustrate and recom- 
mend to us the eternal and unmerited grace of election, is 
the express testimony of sacred scripture, that not all, but 
some only are elected, while others are passed by in the eter- 
nal decree; whom God, out of his sovereign, most just, irre- 
prehensible and unchangeable good pleasure, hath decreed to 
leave in the common misery into which they have wilfully 
plunged themselves, and not to bestow upon them saving 
faith and the grace of conversion ; but permitting them in 
his just judgment to follow their own ways, at last for the 
declaration of his justice, to condemn and punish them for 
ever, not only on account of their unbelief, but also for all 
their other sins. And this is the decree of reprobation which 
by no means makes God the author of sin, (the very thought 



64 



CANONS. 



of which is blasphemy) but declares him to be an awful, ir 
reprehensible, and righteous judge and avenger. 

Art. XVI. Those who do not yet experience a lively faith 
in Christ, an assured confidence of soul, peace of conscience, 
an earnest endeavour after filial obedience, and glorying in 
God through Christ, efiicaciously wrought in them, and do 
nevertheless persist in the use of the means which God hath 
appointed for working these graces in us, ought not to be 
alarmed at the mention of reprobation, nor to rank them- 
selves among the reprobate, but diligently to persevere in the 
use of means, and with ardent desires devoutly and humbly 
to wait for a season of richer grace. Much less cause have 
they to be terrified by the doctrine of reprobation, who, 
though they seriously desire to be turned to God, to please 
him only, and to be delivered from the body of death, cannot 
yet reach that measure of holiness and faith, to which they 
aspire ; since a merciful God has promised that he will not 
quench the smoking flax, nor break the bruised reed. But 
this doctrine is justly terrible to those, who, regardless of 
God and of the Saviour Jesus Christ, have wholly given 
themselves up to the cares of the world, and the pleasures of 
the flesh, so long as they are not seriously converted to God 

Art. XVII. Since we are to judge of the will of God, from 
his word, which testifies that the children of believers are 
holy, not by nature, but in virtue of the covenant of grj ce 
in which they, together with the parents, are comprehended 
godly parents have no reason to doubt of the election Lnd 
salvation of their children, whom it pleaseth God to call out 
of this life in their infancy. 

Art. XVIII. To those who murmur at the free grace of 
election, and just severity of reprobation, we answer with 
the apostle: "Nay, but, O man, who art thou that repliest 
against God?" Rom. ix. 30. And quote the language of 
our Saviour, " Is it not lawful for me to do what I will with 
mine own ?" Mat. xx. 15. And therefore with holy adora. 
tion of these mysteries, we exclaim in the words of the apos. 
tie : " O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and 
knowledge of God! how unsearchable are his judgments, 
and his ways past finding out ! For who hath known the 
mind of the Lord, or who hath been his counsellor? or who 
hath first given to him, and it shall be recompensed unto him 
again? For of him, and through him, and to him are all 
things : to whom be glory for ever.— Amen." 



CANONS. 



65 



SECOND HEAD OF DOCTRINE. 



Of the death of Christ, and the redemption 
of men thereby. 

Art. I. God is not only supremely merciful, but also su- 
premely just. And his justice requi tes (as he hath revealed 
himself in his word) that our sins committed against his in- 
finite majesty should be punished, not only with temporal, 
but with eternal punishments, both in body and soul ; which 
we cannot escape, unless satisfaction be made to the justice 
of God. 

Art. II. Since therefore we are unable to make that satis- 
faction in our own persons, or to deliver ourselves from the 
wrath of God, he hath been pleased of his infinite mercy to 
give his only begotten Son, for our surety, who was made 
sin, and became a curse for us and in our stead, that he might 
make satisfaction to divine justice on our behalf. 

Art. in. The death of the Son of God is the only and most 
perfect sacrifice and satisfaction for sin ; is of infinite worth 
and value, abundantly sufficient to expiate the sins of the 
whole world. 

Art. IV. This death derives its infinite value and dignity 
from these considerations ; because the person who submit- 
ted to it was not only really man, and perfectly holy, but also 
the only begotten Son of God, of the same eternal and infi- 
nite essence with the Father and Holy Spirit, which qualifi- 
cations were necessary to constitute him a Saviour for us; 
and because it was attended with a sense of the wrath and 
curse of God due to us for sin. 

Art. V. Moreover the promise of the gospel is, that who- 
soever believeth in Christ crucified, shall not perish, but have 
everlasting life. This promise, together with the command 
to repent and believe, ought to be declared and published to 
all nations, and to all persons promiscuously and without 
distinction, to whom God out of his good pleasure sends the 
gospel. 

Art. VI. And, whereas many who are called by the gospel, 
do not repent, nor believe in Christ, but perish in unbelief; 
this is not owing to any defect or insufficiency in the sacri- 
fice offered by Christ upon the cross, but is wholly to be impu- 
ted to themselves. 

Art. VII. But as many as truly believe, and are delivered 
and saved from sin and destruction through the death of 
Christ, are indebted for this benefit solely to the grace of God 



60 



CANONS. 



given them in Christ from everlasting, and not to any merit 
of their own. 

Art. VIII. For this was the sovereign counsel, and most 
gracious will and purpose of God the Father, that the quick- 
ening and saving efficacy of the most precious death of his 
Son should extend to all the elect, for bestowing upon them 
alone the gift of justifying faith, thereby to bring them in- 
fallibly to salvation: that is, it was the will of God, that 
Christ by the blood of the cross, whereby he confirmed the 
new covenant, should effectually redeem out of every people, 
tribe, nation, and language, all those, and those only, who 
were from eternity chosen to salvation, and given to him by 
the Father; that be should confer upon them faith, which 
together with all the other saving gifts of the holy Spirit, he 
purchased for them by his death; should purge them from all 
sin, both original and actual, whether committed before or 
after believing; and having faithfully preserved them even 
to the end, should at last bring them free from every spot and 
blemish to the enjoyment of glory in his own presence foi 
ever. 

Art. IX. This purpose proceeding from everlasting love to- 
wards the elect, has from the beginning of the world to this 
day been powerfully accomplished, and will henceforward 
still continue to be accomplished, notwithstanding all the in- 
effectual opposition of the gates of hell : so that the elect in 
due time may be gathered together into one, and that there 
never may be wanting a church composed of believers, the 
foundation of which is laid in the blood of Christ, which may 
steadfastly love, and faithfully serve him as their Saviour, 
who as a bridegroom for his bride, laid down his life for them 
upon the cross, and which may celebrate his praises here and 
through all eternity. 



THIRD AND FOURTH HEADS OF DOCTRINE. 



Of the corruption of man, his conversion to 
God, and the manner thereof. 

Art. I. Man was originally formed after the image or God. 
His understanding was adorned with a true and saving 
knowledge of his Creator, and of spiritual things; his heart 
and will were upright ; all his affections pure ; and the whole 
Man was holy : but revolting from God by the instigation of 
the devil, and abusing the freedom of his own will, he for- 
feited these excellent gifts ; and on the contrary entailed on 



CANONS. 



67 



himself blindness of mind, horrible darkness, vanity and per- 
verseness of judgment ; became wicked, rebellious, and obdu- 
rate in heart and will, and impure in his affections. 

Art. II. Man after the fall begat children in his own like- 
ness. A corrupt stock produced a corrupt offspring. Hence 
all the posterity of Adam, Christ only excepted, have derived 
corruption from their original Parent, not by imitation, as 
the Pelagians of old asserted, but by the propagation of a vi- 
cious nature. 

Art. III. Therefore all men are conceived in sin, and by 
nature children of wrath, incapable of any saving good, prone 
to evil, dead in sin, and in bondage thereto ; and without the 
regenerating grace of the Holy Spirit, they are neither able 
nor willing to return to God, to reform the depravity of their 
nature, nor to dispose themselves to reformation. 

Art. IV. There remain however in man since the fall, the 
glimmerings of natural light, whereby he retains some know- 
ledge of God, of natural things, and of the difference between 
good and evil, and discovers some regard for virtue, good 
order in society, and for maintaining an orderly external de- 
portment. But so far is this light of nature from being suffi- 
cient to bring him to a saving knowledge of God, and to true 
conversion, that he is incapable of using it aright even in 
things natural and civil. Nay farther, this light, such as it 
is, man in various ways renders wholly polluted, and holds 
i it in unrighteousness ; by doing which he becomes inexcusa- 
, ble before God, 

Art. V. In the same light are we to consider the law of the 
i decalogue, delivered by God to his peculiar people the Jews, 
(by the hands of Moses. For though it discovers the greatness 
of sin, and more and more convinces man thereof, yet as it 
| neither points out a remedy, nor imparts strength to extri- 
cate him from misery, and thus being weak through the flesh, 
leaves the transgressor under the curse, man cannot by this 
law obtain saving grace. 

Art. VI. What therefore neither the light of nature, nor 
Ithe law could do, that God performs by the operation of his 
IS holy Spirit through the word or ministry of reconciliation : 
i which is the glad tidings concerning the Messiah, by means 
I whereof, it hath pleased God to save such as believe, as well 
|under the old, as under the new testament. 
J Art. VII. This mystery of his will, God discovered to but 
a small number under the old testament; under the new, he 
reveals himself to many, without any distinction of people. 
The cause of this dispensation is not to be ascribed to the 
superior worth of one nation above another, nor to their 
making a better use of the light of nature, but results wholly 



68 



CANONS. 



from the sovereign good pleasure and unmerited love of <*od. 
Hence they, to whom so great and so gracious a blessing is 
communicated, above their desert, or rather notwithstanding 
their demerits, are bound to acknowledge it with humble and 
grateful hearts, and with the apostle to adore, not curiously 
to pry into the severity and justice of God's judgments dis- 
played in others, to whom this grace is not given. 

Art. VIII. As many as are called by the gospel, are un- 
feignedly called. For God hath most earnestly and truly de- 
clared in his word, what will be acceptable to him ; namely, 
that all who are called, should comply with the invitation. 
He moreover seriously promises eternal life and rest, to as 
many as shall come to him, and believe on him. 

Art. IX. It is not the fault of the gospel, nor of Christ of- 
fered therein, nor of God, who calls men by the gospel, and 
confers upon them various gifts, that those who are called by 
the ministry of the word, refuse to come, and be converted: the 
fault lies in themselves ; some of whom when called, regardless 
of their danger, reject the word of life ; others, though they 
receive it, suffer it not to make a lasting impression on their 
heart; therefore, their joy, arising only from a temporary 
faith, soon vanishes, and they fall away ; while others choke 
the seed of the word by perplexing cares, and the pleasures 
of this world, and produce no fruit. — This our Saviour teaches 
in the parable of the sower. Matt. xiii. 

Art. X. But that others who are called by the gospel, obey 
the call, and are converted, is not to be ascribed to the pro- 
per exercise of free will, whereby one distinguishes himself 
above others, equally furnished with grace sufficient for faith 
and conversion, as the proud heresy of Pelagius maintains; 
but it must be wholly to God, who as he hath chosen his own 
from eternity in Christ, so he confers upon them faith and 
repentance, rescues them from the power of darkness, and 
translates them into the kingdom of his own Son, that they 
may show forth the praises of him, who hath called them out 
of darkness into his marvellous light ; and may glory not in ; 
themselves, but in the Lord, according to the testimony of 
the apostles in various places. 

Art. XI. But when God accomplishes his good pleasure in 
the elect, or works in them true conversion, he not only 
causes the gospel to be externally preached to them, and 
powerfully illuminates their minds by his holy Spirit, that 
they may rightly understand and discern the things of the 
Spirit of God ; but by the efficacy of the same regenerating 
Spirit, pervades the inmost recesses of the man ; he opens 
the closed, and softens the hardened heart, and circumcises 
that which was uncircumcised, infuses new qualities into 
the will, which though heretofore dead, he quickens, from 



CANONS. 



69 



>eing evil, disobedient, and refractory; he renders it good, 
)bedient, and pliable ; actuates and strengthens it, that like 
i good tree, it may bring forth the fruits of good actions. 

Art. XII. And this is the regeneration so highly celebrated 
n scripture, and denominated a new creation; a resurrec- 
tion from the dead; a making alive, which God works in us 
vithout our aid. But this is no wise effected merely by the 
jxternal preaching of the gospel, by moral suasion, or such a 
node of operation, that after God has performed his part, it 
still remains in the power of man to be regenerated or not, 
o be converted, or to continue unconverted ; but it is evi- 
dently a supernatural work, most powerful, and at the same 
;ime most delightful, astonishing, mysterious and ineffable; 
hot inferior in efficacy to creation, or the resurrection from 
];he dead, as the scripture inspired by the author of this work 
leelares; so that all in whose hearts God works in this mar- 
vellous manner, are certainly, infallibly and effectually re- 
generated, and do actually believe. — Whereupon the will 
hue renewed, is not only actuated and influenced by God, 
jul in consequence of this influence, becomes itself active. 
N .erefore also, man is himself rightly said to believe and 
ejent, by virtue of that grace received. 

Art. XIII. The manner of this operation cannot be fully 
:omprehended by believers in this life. Notwithstanding 
jvhich, they rest satisfied with knowing and experiencing, 
(hat by this grace of God they are enabled to believe with the 
leart, and love their Saviour. 

' Art. XIV. Faith is therefore to be considered as the gift of 
xod, not on account of its being offered by God to man, to be 
kccepted or rejected at his pleasure ; but because it is in reali- 
l y conferred, breathed, and infused into him ; nor even because 
j*od bestows the power or ability to believe, and then expects 
hat man should, by the exercise of his own free will, consent 
j o the terms of salvation, and actually believe in Christ ; but 
because he who works in man both to will and to do, and 
ndeed all things in all, produces both the will to believe, and 
he act of believing also. 

1 Art. XV. God is under no obligation to confer this grace 
ipon any ; for how can he be indebted to man, who had no 
previous gift to bestow, as a foundation for such recompense 7 
Vay, who has nothing of his own but sin and falsehood ? He 
herefore who becomes the subject of this grace, owes eternal 
gratitude to God, and gives him thanks for ever. Whoever 
Is not made partaker thereof, is either altogether regardless 
)f these spiritual gifts, and satisfied with his own condition ; 
>r, is in no apprehension of danger, and vainly boasts the 
possession of that which he has not. With respect to those, 
vho make an external profession of faith, and live regular 



70 



CANONS. 



lives, we are bound after the example of the Apostle to judge 
and speak of them in the most favourable manner. For the 
secret recesses of the heart are unknown to us. And as to 
others, who have not yet been called, it is our duty to pray 
for them to God, who calls the things that are not, as if they 
were. But we are in no wise to conduct ourselves towards 
them with haughtiness, as if we had made ourselves to differ. 

Art. XVI. But as man by the fall did not cease to be a crea- 
ture, endowed with understanding and will, nor did sin which 
pervaded the whole race of mankind, deprive him of the 
human nature, but brought upon him depravity, and spiritual 
death ; so also this grace of regeneration, does not treat men 
as senseless stocks and blocks, nor takes away their will and 
its properties, neither does violence thereto; but spiritually 
quickens, heals, corrects, and at the same time sweetly and 
powerfully bends it : that where carnal rebellion and resist- 
ance formerly prevailed, a ready and sincere spiritual obedi- 
ence begins to reign; in which the true and spiritual restora- 
tion and freedom of our will consist. Wherefore, unless the 
admirable author of every good work wrought in us, man 
could have no hope of recovering from his fall by his own 
free will, by the abuse of which, in a state of innocence, he 
plunged himself into ruin. 

Art. XVII. As the almighty operation of God, whereby he 
prolongs and supports this our natural life, does not exclude 
but requires the use of means, by which God of his infinite 
mercy and goodness hath chosen to exert his influence : so 
also the beforementioned supernatural operation of God, by 
which we are regenerated, in no wise excludes, or subverts 
the use of the gospel, which the most wise God has ordained 
to be the seed of regeneration, and food of the soul. Where- 
fore as the apostles, and teachers who succeeded them, piously 
instructed the people concerning this grace of God, to his 
glory, and the abasement of all pride, and in the mean time 
however neglected not to keep them by the sacred precepts 
of the gospel in the exercise of the word, sacraments and dis- 
cipline: so even to this day, be it far from either instructors 
or instructed to presume to tempt God in the Church, by sepa- 
rating what he of his good pleasure hath most intimately 
joined together. For grace is conferred by means of admo- 
nitions ; and the more readily we perform our duty, the more 
eminent usually is this blessing of God working in us, and 
the more directly is his work advanced; to whom alone all 
the glory both of means, and of their saving fruit and efficacy, 
is for ever due. Amen. 



CANONS. 



71 



FIFTH HEAD OF DOCTRINE. 



Of the Perseverance of the Saints. 

Art. I. Whom God calls, according to his purpose, to the 
communion of his Son, our Lord Jesus Christ, and regene- 
rates by the Holy Spirit, he delivers also from the dominion 
and slavery of sin in this life ; though not altogether from 
the body of sin, and from the infirmities of the flesh, so long 
as they continue in this world. 

Art. II. Hence spring daily sins of infirmity, and hence 
spots adhere to the best works of the saints ; which furnish 
them with constant matter for humiliation before God, and 
flying for refuge to Christ crucified ; for mortifying the flesh 
more and more by the spirit of prayer, and by holy exercises 
of piety; and for pressing forward to the goal of perfection, 
till being at length delivered from this body of death, they are 
brought to reign with the Lamb of God in heaven. 

Art. III. By reason of these remains of indwelling sin, and 
the temptations of sin and of the world, those who are con- 
verted could not persevere in a state of grace, if left to their 
own strength. But God is faithful, who having conferred 
grace, mercifully confirms, and powerfully preserves them 
therein, even to the end. 

Art. IV. Although the weakness of the flesh cannot prevail 
against the power of God, who confirms and preserves true 
believers in a state of grace, yet converts are not always so 
influenced and actuated by the Spirit of God, as not in some 
particular instances sinfully to deviate from the guidance of 
divine grace, so as to be seduced by, and comply with the 
lusts of the flesh ; they must therefore be constant in watch- 
jing and prayer, that they be not led into temptation. When 
{these are neglected, they are not only liable to be drawn into 
great and heinous sins, by Satan, the world and the flesh, 
but sometimes by the righteous permission of God actually 
fall into these evils. This, the lamentable fall of David, Pe- 
ter, and other saints described in holy scripture, demonstrates. 

Art. V. By such enormous sins, however, they very highly 
offend God, incur a deadly guilt, grieve the holy Spirit, inter- 
rupt the exercise of faith, very grievously wound their eon- 
sciences, and sometimes lose the sense of God's favour, for a 
time, until on their returning into the right way by serious 
repentance, the light of God's fatherly countenance again 
shines upon them. 

Art. VI. But God, who is rich in mercy, according to his 
unchangeable purpose of election, does not wholly withdraw 



72 CANONS. 

the holy Spirit from his own people, even in their melan< 
falls ; nor suffers them to proceed so far as to lose the { 
of adoption, and forfeit the state of justification, or to 
mit the sin unto death ; nor does he permit them to b 
tally deserted, and to plunge themselves into everlastin 
struction. 

Art. VII. For in the first place, in these falls he presi 
in them the incorruptible seed of regeneration from peris 
or being totally lost ; and again, by his word and Spirit 
tainly and effectually renews them to repentance, to a 
cere and godly sorrow for their sins, that they may seel 
obtain remission in the blood of the Mediator, may c 
experience the favour of a reconciled God, through 
adore his mercies, and henceforward more diligently 
out their own salvation with fear and trembling. 

Art. VIII. Thus, it is not in consequence of their 
merits, or strength, but of God's free mercy, that they d. i 
totally fall from faith and grace, nor continue and perish fi ) 
in their backslidings ; which, with respect to themselv 
not only possible, but would undoubtedly happen; but with 
respect to God, it is utterly impossible, since his coi : 
cannot be changed, nor his promise fail, neither can th< 
according to his purpose be revoked, nor the merit, int€ 
sion and preservation of Christ be rendered ineffectual 
the sealing of the holy Spirit be frustrated or obliterate! 

Art. IX. Of this preservation of the elect to salvation and 
of their perseverance in the faith, true believers for t 
selves may and do obtain assurance according to the mei 
of their faith, whereby they arrive at the certain persua 
that they ever will continue true and living members o 
church; and that they experience forgiveness of sins, anc 
at last inherit eternal life. 

Art. X. This assurance, however, is not produced bj 
peculiar revelation contrary to, or independent of the 
of God; but springs from faith in God's promises, whi< 
has most abundantly revealed in his word for our com 
from the testimony of the holy Spirit, witnessing with 
spirit, that we are children and heirs of God, Rom. viii 
and lastly, from a serious and holy desire to preserve a 
conscience, and to perform good works. And if the ele 
God were deprived of this solid comfort, that they shall fii 
obtain the victory ; and of this infallible pledge or earne 
eternal glory, they would be of all men the most miserai 

Art. XI. The scripture moreover testifies, that believe 
this life have to struggle with various carnal doubts, and 
under grievous temptations they are not always sensib 
this full assurance of faith, and certainty of perseve 



CANONS. 



73 



But God, who is the Father of all consolation, does not suffer 
them to be tempted above that they are able, but will with 
ihe temptation also make a way to escape, that they may be 
.'.ble to bear it; 1 Cor. x. 13, and by the holy Spirit again in- 
spires them with the comfortable assurance of persevering. 

Art. XII. This certainty of perseverance, however, is so 
iar from exciting in believers a spirit of pride, or of rendering 
them carnally secure, that on the contrary, it is the real source 
of humility, filial reverence, true piety, patience in every 
tribulation, fervent prayers, constancy in suffering, and in 
confessing the truth, and of solid rejoicing in God: so that 
the consideration of this benefit should serve as an incentive 
to the serious and constant practice of gratitude and good 
works, as appears from the testimonies of scripture, and the 
examples of the saints. 

Art. XIII. Neither does renewed confidence of persevering 
produce licentiousness, or a disregard to piety in those who 
are recovered from backsliding ; but it renders them much 
more careful and solicitous to continue in the ways of the 
Lord, which he hath ordained, that thay who walk therein 
m ly maintain an assurance of persevering, lest by abusing 
hi j Fatherly kindness, God should turn away his gracious 
countenance from them, to behold which is to the godly 
de irer than life ; the withdrawing whereof is more bitter than 
de ith ; and they in consequence hereof should fall into more 
gr evous torments of conscience. 

Art. XIV. And as it hath pleased God, by the preaching of 
■he gospel, to begin this work of grace in us, so he preserves, 
continues, and perfects it by the hearing and reading of his 
word, by meditation thereon, and by the exhortations, threat- 
enings, and promises thereof, as well as by the use of the 
sacraments. 

Art. XV. The carnal mind is unable to comprehend this 
loctrine of the perseverance of the saints, and the certainty 
thereof; which God hath most abundantly revealed in his 
word, for the glory of his name, and the consolation of pious 
ouls, and which he impresses upon the hearts of the faithful : 
Satan abhors it; the world ridicules it; the ignorant and 
lypocrite abuse, and heretics oppose it ; but the spouse of 
Christ hath always most tenderly loved and constantly de- 
fended it. as an inestimable treasure : and God, against whom 
neither counsel nor strength can prevail, will dispose her to 
. ontinue this conduct to the end. Now, to this one God, 
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, be honour and glory, for ever. 
Amen. 



29 



74 



CANONS. 



CONCLUSION. 

And this is the perspicuous, simple, and ingenuous declara- 
tion of the orthodox doctrine respecting the five articles 
w hich have been controverted in the Belgic churches ; and 
the rejection of the errors, with which they have for some 
time been troubled. This doctrine, the Synod judges to be 
drawn from the word of God, and to be agreeable to the con 
fessions of the Reformed churches. Whence it clearly ap 
pears, that some, whom such conduct by no means became 
have violated all truth, equity, and charity, in wishing tt» 
persuade the public, 

"That the doctrine of the Reformed churches concerning 
predestination, and the points annexed to it, by its own ge- 
nius and necessary tendency, leads off the minds of men 
from all piety and religion ; that it is an opiate administered 
by the flesh and the devil, and the strong hold of Satan, 
where he lies in wait for all ; and from which he wounds 
multitudes, and mortally strikes through many with the 
darts both of despair and security; that it makes God the au- 
thor of sin, unjust, tyrannical, hypocritical ; that it is no- 
thing more than interpolated Stoicism, Manicheism, Liber- 
tinism, Turcism ; that it renders men carnally secure, since 
they are persuaded by it that nothing can hinder the salva- 
tion of the elect, let them live as they please ; and therefore, 
that they may safely perpetrate every species of the most 
atrocious' crimes ; and that, if the reprobate should even 
perform truly all the w 7 orks of the saints, their obedience 
would not in the least contribute to their salvation : that 
the same doctrine teaches, that God, by a mere arbitrary act 
of his will, without the least respect or view to any sin, has 
predestinated the greatest part of the world to eternal dam- 
nation; and, has created them for this very purpose; that in 
the same manner in w 7 hich the election is the fountain and 
cause of faith and good w orks, reprobation is the cause of 
unbelief and impiety ; that many children of the faithful are 
torn, guiltless, from their mothers' breasts, and tyrannically 
plunged into hell; so that, neither baptism, nor the prayers 
of the church at their baptism, can at all profit by them.' 1 
And many other things of the same kind, which the Reform- 
ed churches not only do not acknowledge, but even detest 
with their w 7 hole soul. Wherefore, this Synod of Dort, in 
the name of the Lord, conjures as many as piously call upon 
the name of our Saviour Jesus Christ, to judge of the faith 
of the Reformed churches, not from the calumnies which, on 
every side, are heaped upon it ; nor from the private expres- 
sions of a few among ancient and modern teachers, often 
dishonestly quoted, or corrupted, and wrested to a meaning 
quite foreign to their intention ; but from the public confes- 



CANONS. 



75 



sions of the churches themselves, and from this declaration 
of the orthodox doctrine, confirmed by the unanimous con- 
sent of all and each of the members of the whole Synod. 
Moreover, the Synod warns calumniators themselves, to con- 
sider the terrible judgment of God which awaits them, for 
bearing false witness against the confessions of so many 
churches, for distressing the consciences of the weak; and 
for labouring to render suspected the society of the truly 
faithful. Finally, this Synod exhorts all their brethren in 
the gospel of Christ, to conduct themselves piously and reli- 
giously in handling this doctrine, both in the universities 
and churches ; to direct it, as well in discourse, as in writing, 
to the glory of the Divine Name, to holiness of life, and to 
the consolation of afflicted souls ; to regulate, by the scrip 
ture, according to the analogy of faith, not only their senti- 
ments, but also their language ; and, to abstain from all those 
phrases which exceed the limits necessary to be observed in 
ascertaining the genuine sense of the holy scriptures; and 
may furnish insolent sophists with a just pretext for vio- 
lently assailing, or even vilifying, the doctrine of the Re- 
formed churches. 

May Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who, seated at the Fa- 
ther's right hand, gives gifts to men, sanctify us in the truth, 
bring to the truth those who err ; shut the mouths of the ca- 
lumniators of sound doctrine, and endue the faithful minis- 
ter of his word with the spirit of wisdom and discretion, 
that all their discourses may tend to the glory of God, and 
the edification of those who hear them. Jlmen. 

That this is our faith and decision, we certify by subscrib- 
ing our names. 

Here follow the names, not only of president, assistant pre- 
sident, and secretaries of the Synod, and of the profes- 
sors of theology in the Dutch Churches; but of all the 
Members who were deputed to the Synod, as the Representa- 
tives of their respective Churches ; that is, of the Delegates 
from, Great Britain, the Electoral Palatinate, Hessia, 
Switzerland, Wetteraw,— the Republic and Church of Ge- 
neva, — The Republic and Church of Bremen, — The Repub- 
lic and Church of Emden,— The Duchy of Gelderland, and 
of Zutphen,— South Holland,— North Holland,— Zealand,— 
The province of Utrecht, — Friesland,— Transylvania, — 
The State of Groningen and Gmland,— Drent.— The French 
Churches. 



76 



LITURGY. 



THE LITURGY 
OF THE REFORMED DUTCH CHURCH; 
OR, THE FORMS USED THEREIN. 

I. Of Public Prayer.— II. Of the Administration of the Holy 
Sacraments. — III. Of the Exercise of Church Discipline.— 
IV. Of the Ordination of Church Officers.— V. Of the Cele- 
bration of Marriage.— VI. Of Comforting the Sick. 



Christian Prayers to be used in the Assembly of 
the Faithful, and on other occasions. 

A Prayer on the Lord's Day, before Sermon. 

O eternal God, and most merciful Father, we 
humbly prostrate ourselves before thy high majesty, 
against which we have so often and grievously of- 
fended ; and acknowledge, if thou shouldst enter into 
judgment with us, that we have deserved nothing but 
eternal death : for besides that we all are by original 
sin, unclean in thy sight and children of wrath, con- 
ceived in sin and brought forth in iniquity, whereby 
all manner of evil lusts, striving against thee and our 
neighbour, dwell within us ; we have also indeed, fre- 
quently and without end, transgressed thy precepts, 
neglected what thou hast commanded us, and done 
what thou hast expressly forbidden us. We have 
strayed like sheep, and have greatly offended against 
thee, which we acknowledge, and are heartily sorry 
for ; nay, we confess to our shame, and to the praise 
of thy mercy towards us, that our sins are more than 
the hairs of our head, and that we are indebted ten j 
thousand talents, but not able to pay. Wherefore we 
are not worthy to be called thy children ; nor to lift 
up our eyes towards heaven, to pour out our prayers 



LITURGY. 



77 



before thee. Nevertheless, O Lord God, and merci- 
ful Father, knowing that thou dost not desire the 
death of a sinner, but that he may turn from his 
wickedness and live ; and that thy mercy is infinite, 
which thou showest unto those, who return to thee ; 
we heartily call upon thee, trusting in our Mediator 
Jesus Christ, who is that Lamb of God, that taketh 
away the sins of the world, and we beseech thee, to 
commiserate our infirmity, forgiving us all our sins 
for Christ's sake. Wash us in the pure fountain of 
his blood, that we may become clean and white as 
snow. Cover our nakedness with his innocence and 
righteousness, for the glory of thy name's sake : cleai 
our understanding of all blindness, and our hearts of 
all hardness and pride. Open the mouth of thy ser- 
vant at present, and replenish him with thy wisdom 
and knowledge, that he may purely and confidently 
set forth thy word ; prepare also our hearts, that we may 
hear, understand, and keep the same ; write thy laws 
(according to thy promise) in the tables of our hearts, 
and strengthen us to delight and walk in the same, 
to the praise and glory of thy name, and to the edifi- 
cation of thy church. O gracious Father, we ask 
for, and desire all these things in the name of Jesus 
Christ, who has taught us thus to pray — Our Fa- 
ther, &c. 



A Prayer on the Lord's Day, after Sermon. 

Almighty and merciful God, we acknowledge in 
ourselves, and confess before thee, as the truth is, that 
we are not worthy to lift up our eyes towards heaven, 
and to present our prayers before thee, if thou shouldst 
respect our merits and worthiness : for our consciences 
accuse us, and our sins bear witness against us ; we 
also know, that thou art a righteous judge, punishing 
the sins of those, who transgress thy commandments. 



78 



LITURGY. 



But, O Lord, since thou hast commanded us to call 
upon thee in all times of necessity, and hast of thine 
ineffable mercy promised to hear our prayers, not be- 
cause of our merits (which are none) but for the me- 
rits of our Lord Jesus Christ, whom thou hast ap- 
pointed to be our Mediator and Advocate ; wherefore, 
we forsake all other help, and take our refuge to thy 
mercy alone. 

Especially, O Lord, besides the innumerable benefits, 
which thou showest to all mankind in general on 
earth, thou hast in particular bestowed manifold fa- 
vours on us, which we are not capable to comprehend 
or express : for thou hast delivered us from the woful 
slavery of the devil, and all idolatry, wherein we were 
held, and hast brought us to the light of thy truth, 
and to the knowledge of thy Holy Gospel. On the 
contrary, we have by our ingratitude been regardless 
of these thy benefits, we have departed from thee, and 
have followed our own devices, not honouring thee as 
was our bounden duty to do. Thus have we, O Lord, 
grievously sinned, and highly offended thee, and can 
expect nothing else than everlasting death and damna- 
tion, if thou shouldst deal with us according to our 
deserts. Yea, we also perceive, O Lord, by the chas- 
tisement, which thou daily art inflicting on us, that 
thou art justly displeased with us. For since thou 
art just, thou wilt punish no man without cause, and 
we also see thine hand stretched out, further to punish 
us. But though thou didst punish us more severely 
than thou hast hitherto done, nay, though all the 
plagues fell upon us, wherewith thou didst visit the 
sins of thy people Israel, we must still confess that 
thou wouldst do us no injustice. But, O Lord, thou 
art our God, and we are but dust and ashes : Thou 
art our Creator, and we are thy handy work : thou 
art our Shepherd, and we are thy sheep : thou art our 
Redeemer, and we are those whom thou hast re- 
deemed. Thou art our Father, and we are thy chil- 



LITURGY. 



79 



dren and heirs. Therefore, do not punish us in thine 
anger, but chastise us mercifully, and preserve that 
work, which thou hast of thy mercy begun in us, that 
the whole world may know and acknowledge thee to 
be our God and Saviour. Thy people Israel frequently 
offended thee, and thou didst justly punish them ; but 
as oft as they turned themselves again to thee, thou 
didst always mercifully receive them into favour. 
And though their sins and transgressions were ever 
so great, thou didst always avert thy wrath and pun- 
ishment prepared for them, by reason of the covenant 
which thou hadst made with thy servants, Abraham, 
Isaac, and Jacob ; so that thou never hast refused to 
hear the prayers of thy people. And we have of thy 
mercy even that same covenant, which thou hast 
erected in the hand of Jesus Christ our Mediator, be- 
tween thee and all believers; nay, it is now more 
glorious and efficacious, since Christ hath ratified and 
confirmed the same by his holy suffering and death, 
and entrance into his glory. Therefore, O Lord, for- 
saking ourselves, and all human assistance, we fly for 
succour to this blessed covenant of grace, by means 
whereof our Lord Jesus Christ (having offered his 
body once on the cross as a perfect sacrifice for us) 
hath reconciled us with thee for ever. Therefore, O 
Lord, look upon the face of thine anointed, and not 
on our sins, that thine anger may be appeased by his 
intercession. And cause thy face to shine on us to 
our joy and salvation. Take us henceforth into thy 
holy guidance and protection, and govern us by thy 
holy Spirit, who, daily more and more mortifying our 
flesh with all its lusts, renews us to a better life, and 
produces in us fruits of true faith, that hereby thy 
name may be glorified and praised to all eternity, and 
that we despising all transitory things, may with an 
ardent desire fix our thoughts only on things heavenly. 

And inasmuch as it is thy pleasure that we should 
pray for all mankind, we beseech thee, to extend thy 



80 



LITURGY. 



blessmgs on the doctrine of thy Holy Gospel, that it 
may be preached and accepted every where ; that the 
whole world may be filled with thy saving knowledge ; 
that the ignorant may be converted, the weak strength- 
ened ; that every one not only in word, but also in 
deed, may magnify and sanctify thy holy name. Send 
forth, for this end, faithful labourers in thy harvest. — 
And also replenish them with thy grace, that they 
may faithfully serve before thee. On the contrary 
utterly destroy all false teachers, ravenous wolves, and 
hirelings, who seek their own honour and advantage, 
and not the glory of thy holy name, nor the welfare 
and salvation of souls. Be also pleased graciously to 
preserve and govern all thy Christian churches spread 
over the face of the earth, in unity of true faith, and 
in godliness of life, that thy kingdom may daily in- 
crease, and that of Satan be destroyed, till thy king- 
dom is perfected, when thou shalt be all in all. 

Particularly we pray for these United States of 
America ; keep them under thy holy protection ; pros- 
per them in their agriculture, manufactures, com- 
merce and literature ; and let their civil and religious 
rights be preserved inviolate to the latest posterity. 

Bless and long preserve thy servant, the President 
of the United States. Bless the Vice-President ; the 
Senate and House of Representatives, when in con- 
gress assembled. Bless all placed in authority through- 
out the states, and especially in the state wherein we 
reside ; the Governor of the state, the Magistrates, 
and all others entrusted with powers, either legislative 
or executive.— Replenish them with all thy grace and 
heavenly gifts, each in his respective calling and state, 
wherein thou hast placed him, that they may wisely 
govern, and strenuously protect the people, whom thou 
hast committed to their care, faithfully defend thy 
worship and rightly administer justice : preside with 
thy Holy Spirit in their assemblies, that in all cases 
they may resolve nothing, but what is good and be- 



LITURGY. 



81 



coming, and let the laws be happily executed ; that 
these United States being preserved from all enemies, 
the evil doers punished, and the just protected, thy 
name thereby may be praised, and the kingdom of 
the King of kings, Christ Jesus, promoted : and that 
we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godli- 
ness and honesty. Moreover we pray for our bre- 
thren, who are under persecution or tyranny ; comfort 
them with thy holy Spirit, and mercifully deliver 
them : suffer not thy church wholly to be destroyed, 
nor the remembrance of thy name to be abolished 
from the face of the earth, lest the enemies of thy 
truth triumph to the dishonouring and blaspheming 
of thy name. But if it is thy divine will, that the 
suffering Christians should die for the glory of thy 
name, and by their death witness unto the truth, com- 
fort them in their sufferings, that they, considering 
them as coming from thy fatherly hand, may there- 
fore, doing thy will, remain steadfast, whether in life 
or death ; to thy glory and to the edification of thy 
church, and to their salvation. We likewise beseech 
thee, for all those, whom thou dost afflict, with po- 
verty, imprisonment, sickness of body, or trouble of 
mind ; comfort them all, O Lord, according to their 
several necessities. Grant that their chastisement 
may bring them to the knowledge of their sins, and 
to an amendment of their lives. — Give them also firm 
patience ; alleviate their sufferings ; and finally deli- 
ver them, that they may rejoice in thy goodness and 
eternally praise thy name. 

And, O Lord, take us, together with all that belongs 
to, or concerns us, in thy keeping. Grant that we 
may live in our respective callings according to thy 
will, and so use the gifts which we receive of thy 
blessing, that they may not impede, but rather fur- 
ther us to life eternal. Strengthen us in all tempta- 
tions, that we striving in true faith, may overcome, 
and hereafter enjoy with Christ, life eternal. 
29* 



82 



LITURGY. 



We ask thee for all these thing's, as our faithful 
Lord, and Saviour Jesus Christ himself has taught us 
- — Our Father, &c. 

Afterwards the congregation is dismissed with the 
usual blessing. 

Receive the blessing of the Lord. 
The Lord bless thee, and keep thee : The Lord 
make his face to shine upon thee, and be gracious 
unto thee : The Lord lift up his countenance upon 
thee, and give thee peace. 



Prayer before the explanation of the Catechism. 

O heavenly Father, thy word is perfect, convert- 
ing the soul, a sure testimony, making wise the sim- 
ple, enlightening the eyes of the blind, and a power- 
ful mean unto salvation, for all those, who believe. 
And whereas we are not only blind , by nature, but 
even incapable of doing any good : and also since 
thou wilt help none, but those, who are of a broken 
and contrite heart ; we beseech thee to enlighten our 
understanding with thy holy spirit, and give us a 
meek heart, free from all haughtiness and carnal 
knowledge, that we may, hearing thy word, rightly 
understand it, and regulate our life accordingly : be 
graciously pleased to convert all those, who still stray 
from thy truth, that we may together with them, 
unanimously serve thee in true holiness and righteous- 
ness all the days of our life. 

We crave all these things for Christ's sake, who 
hath thus taught us to pray in his name, and promised 
to hear us — Our Father, &c. 



A Prayer after the explanation of the Catechism. 

O gracious God, and merciful Father, we give thee 
hearty thanks that it hath pleased thee, not only to 



LITURGY. 



83 



take us, but also our little children, into thy covenant, 
which thou hast not only sealed unto them, by holy 
baptism, but yet daily showest, when thou perfectest 
thy praise out of their mouths, thus to cause the wise 
of the world to blush : we beseech thee, increase thy 
grace in them, that they may always grow and in- 
crease in Christ thy Son ; till they acquire their per- 
fect manly age in all knowledge and righteousness. 
Give us grace, that we may educate them, as thou 
hast commanded us, in thy knowledge and fear, that 
by their godliness the kingdom of Satan may be des- 
troyed, and the kingdom of Jesus Christ strengthened 
in this and other congregations, to the glory of thy 
holy name, and to their eternal salvation, through Je- 
sus Christ. Amen. 



A Prayer before Ser?non in the week. 

Heavenly Father, eternal and merciful God, we 
acknowledge and confess before thy divine majesty, 
that we are poor miserable sinners, conceived in sin, 
and born in iniquity, prone to all evil, unfit for any 
good ; and that we, by our sinful life, continually 
transgress thy holy commandments, whereby we pro- 
voke thine anger against us, and according to thy 
righteous judgment, expose ourselves unto eternal 
damnation. But, O Lord, we repent and are sorry 
that we have offended thee, we bewail our transgres- 
sions, beseeching that thou wilt graciously pity our 
misery. Have compassion on us, O most bounteous 
Son and Father, and forgive us all our sins, for that 
holy passion of thy well beloved Son Jesus Christ. 
Grant us also the grace of thy holy Spirit, that we 
may, with all our hearts, study to know our own 
unrighteousness, and sincerely abhor ourselves ; that 
sin may be mortified in us, and we may be raised up 
to a new life ; that we may bring forth genuine fruits 
of holiness and righteousness, which through Jesus 



84 



LITURGY. 



Christ are acceptable to thee. Give us to understand 
thy holy word according to thy divine will, that we 
may learn thereby to put our whole trust in thee 
alone, and withdraw it from all creatures ; that also 
our old man, with all the affections thereof, may be 
daily more and more crucified ; and that we may of- 
fer up ourselves unto thee a living- sacrifice, to the 
glory of thy holy name, and to the edification of our 
neighbours ; through Jesus Christ our Lord, who hath 
taught and commanded us to pray — Our Father, 

&€. 



A Prayer after a Sermon in the week. 

Lord God Almighty, let not thy holy name be pro- 
faned for our sins, for we have divers ways sinned 
against thee, since we are not obedient to thy holy 
word, as we ought to be, and through ignorance and 
murmuring daily stir up thine anger against us : 
wherefore thou dost justly punish us ; but O Lord, 
be mindful of thy great mercy, and have compassion 
on us. Give us knowledge of, and repentance for our 
sins, and amendment of our lives; strengthen the 
ministers of thy church, that they may faithfully and 
steadfastly declare thy holy word; and the magis- 
trates of thy holy people, that they may bear the 
sword with equity and prudence ; preserve us from 
all deceit and unfaithfulness : confound all evil, and 
subtle counsels taken against thy word and church. 
O Lord, withhold not from us thy spirit and word, 
but grant us increase of faith ; and in all trouble and 
adversity, patience and constancy. Assist thy church, 
deliver her from all affliction, derision and persecu- 
tion. Strengthen also the weak and sorrowful of 
heart, and send us thy peace, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord, who hath given us this sure promise : veru 
ly, verily, I say unto you, whatsoever ye shall ask of 



LITURGY. 



85 



the Father in my name, he will give it you ; and hath 
commanded us to pray — Our Father, &c. 



A Morning Prayer, 

O Merciful Father, we thank thee, that thou hast 
in faithfulness watched over us the night past, and 
we beseech thee to strengthen, and henceforth guide 
us by thy holy Spirit, that we may spend this, and all 
the days of our lives, in all righteousness and holiness, 
and that whatsoever we undertake, we may always 
aim at the promoting of thy glory, and expect all the 
success of our undertakings from thy bountiful hand 
alone : and to the end that we may obtain this mercy 
of thee, be pleased (according to thy promise) to for- 
gi/e all our sins, through the holy passion and blood- 
shedding of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, for 
we heartily repent of them. Enlighten also our 
hearts, that we, having cast off all works of darkness, 
m ty as children of light walk in a new life in all god- 
lir ess. Bless also the preaching of thy gospel. De- 
sti oy all works of the devil. Strengthen all ministers 
of the gospel, and magistrates of thy people. Comfort 
all those who are persecuted and afflicted in mind, 
thiough Jesus Christ thy beloved Son, who hath pro- 
mi sed us, that thou wilt eertainly give us, whatsoever 
we shall ask in his name, and therefore hath com- 
manded us to pray — Our Father, &e. 



An Evening Prayer. 

O Merciful God, eternal light, shining in darkness, 
thou who dispellest the night of sin, and all blindness 
of heart, since thou hast appointed the night for rest, 
and the day for labour ; we beseech thee, grant that 
our bodies may rest in peace and quietness, that after- 
wards they may be able to endure the labour they 
must bear. Temper our sleep, that it be not disor 



86 



LITURGY. 



derly, that we may remain spotless both in body and 
soul, nay, that our sleep itself may be to thy glory. 
Enlighten the eyes of our understanding, that we may « 
not sleep in death ; but always look for deliverance 
from this misery. Defend us against all assaults of j 
the devil, and take us into thy holy protection. And 
although we have not passed this day, without having I 
greatly sinned against thee, we beseech thee to hide 
our sins with thy mercy as thou hidest all things on 
earth with the darkness of the night, that we therefore i 
may not be cast out from thy presence. Believe and 
comfort all those, who are afflicted or distressed in : i 
mind, body, or estate, through Jesus Christ our Lord, 
who hath taught us to pray — Our Father, &c. 



A Prayer at the opening of the Consistory, 

Heavenly Father, eternal and merciful God, it 
hath pleased thee of thy infinite wisdom and goodness 
to gather a church to thyself out of all nations upon 
the face of the earth, by the preaching of thy holy 
gospel, and to govern the same by the service of men. 
Thou hast also graciously called us up to this office, 
and commanded us to take heed unto ourselves and 
unto the flock, which Christ hath bought with his 
precious blood. — Since we are at this present assem- 
bled in thy holy name, after the example of the apos- 
tolic churches, to consult, as our office requires, abou 
those things which may come before us, for the wel- 
fare and edification of thy churches, for which we 
acknowledge ourselves to be unfit and incapable, as 
we are by nature unable of ourselves to think any 
good, much less to put it in practice : therefore, we 
beseech thee, O faithful God and Father, that thou 
wilt be pleased to be present with thy holy spirit, ac- 
cording to thy promise, in the midst of our present 
assembty, to guide us in all truth. Remove from us 
all misapprehensions and unbecoming desires of the 



LITURGY. 



87 



flesh, and grant that thy holy word may be the only 
rule and guide of all our consultations, that they may 
tend to the glory of thy name, and to the edification 
of thy church, and to the discharge of our own con- 
sciences, through Jesus Christ thy Son, who with thee 
and the Holy Ghost, the only true God, is eternally to 
be praised and magnified. Amen, 



A Prayer at the close of the Consistory. 

O Lord God and heavenly Father, we heartily 
thank thee, that thou hast been pleased to gather a 
church to thyself in this part of the world, and to use 
our service therein, granting us the privilege, that we 
may freely and without hindrance preach thy holy 
gospel, and exercise all the duties of godliness : more- 
over we thank thee, that thou now hast been present 
with thy holy spirit in the midst of this our assembly, 
directing our determinations according to thy will, 
uniting our hearts in mutual peace and concord — We 
beseech thee, O faithful God and Father, that thou 
wilt graciously be pleased to bless our intended labour, 
and effectually to execute thy begun work : always 
gathering unto thyself a true church, and preserving 
the same in the pure doctrine, and in the right use 
of thy holy sacraments, and in a diligent exercise of 
discipline. On the contrary, destroy all evil and 
crafty councils, which are devised against thy word 
and church. Strengthen also all the ministers of thy 
church, that they may faithfully and steadfastly de- 
clare thy holy word : and the magistrates of thy peo- 
ple, that they may bear the sword with righteousness 
and discretion. Particularly we pray for those, whom 
thou hast been pleased to put in authority over us, both 
those of higher and lower dignity, and especially for 
the worshipful magistrates of this city. Grant that 
their whole government may be thus directed, that 
the King of all kings may rule over them, and their 



83 



LITURGY. 



fellow-citizens, and that the kingdom of the devil 
(which is a kingdom of scandal and reproach) may, 
daily, more and more be destroyed and brought to 
nought by them as thy servants, and that we may 
lead with them a quiet and peaceable life, in all god- 
liness and honesty. Hear us, O God and Father, 
through Jesus Christ thy beloved Son, who with thee 
and the Holy Ghost, the only and true God, is eter- 
nally to be magnified and praised. Amen. 



A Prayer at the meeting of the Deacons. 

Merciful God and Father, thou who hast not only 
said unto us, that we should always have the poor 
with us, but hast also commanded that they should 
be assisted, and for that end hast ordained the service 
of deacons in thy church, by whom they might be 
relieved. As we, who are called to the office of dea- 
cons in this congregation, are here at present met in 
thy name, to consult together concerning our minis- 
try, therefore we humbly beseech thee for the si.ke 
of Jesus Christ, that thou wilt be pleased to endue is 
with the spirit of discretion, to the end that we mny 
rightly discern, who are really poor, and who are n ;t : 
and that we may with all cheerfulness and fideli y, 
distribute the alms collected by us to every one ac- 
cording to his necessity, not leaving the indigent 
members of thy beloved Son comfortless, neither giv- 
ing to those who are not in want. Kindle within the 
hearts of men an ardent love towards the poor, that 
they may liberally give of their temporal goods, of 
which thou hast made them stewards : and that we, 
having the means in hand to assist the indigent, may 
faithfully without vexation, and with a free heart, 
perform our office. Grant us also the talents, not 
only to comfort the miserable with the external g;lft, 
but also with the holy word. And since man doth 
not live by bread atone, but by every word that p *o* 



LITURGY. 



89 



ceedeth out of thy mouth, be pleased therefore to ex- 
tend thy blessing over our distributions, and increase 
the bread of the poor, that both we and they may 
have reason to praise and thank thee : expecting the 
blessed coming of thy beloved Son Jesus Christ, who 
became poor for our sakes, to make us rich in eternity. 
Amen. 



Grace before meat. 

Psalm cxlv. 15, 16. — " The eyes of all wait upon 
thee, and thou givest them their meat in due season. 
Thou openest thine hand, and satisfiest the desire of 
every living thing." 

Almighty God, thou who hast created all things, 
and dost still maintain and govern them by thy divine 
power, and didst feed thy people Israel in the wilder- 
ness, bless us thy poor servants, and sanctify these 
thy gifts, which we receive from thy bountiful good- 
ness, that we may temperately and holily use them 
according to thy will, and thereby acknowledge that 
thou art our Father, and the fountain of all good, 
Grant also that we may at all times and above all 
things seek for that spiritual bread of thy word, with 
which our souls are fed to life eternal, which thou 
hast prepared for us by the holy blood of thy beloved 
Son Jesus Christ. Amen. — Our Father, &c. 

Also our Lord Jesus Christ admonishes us. 

Luke xxi. 34, 35. — " And take heed to yourselves, 
lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with sur- 
feiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and 
so that day come upon you unawares : for as a snare 
shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the 
whole earth." 



90 



LITURGY. 



Grace after meat. 

Thus speaketh the Lord, in the fifth book of Moses, 
chap. viii. 10, 11. — "When thou hast eaten and art 
full, then thou shalt bless the Lord thy God, for the 
good land which he hath given thee. Beware that 
thou forget not the Lord thy God, in not keeping his 
commandments and his judgments, and his statutes 
which I command thee this day." 

O Lord God and heavenly Father, we thank thee 
for all thy benefits, which we without intermission 
receive from thy bountiful hand ; we bless thy divine 
will, for preserving us in this mortal life, and for sup- 
plying all our wants ; but especially for our regenera- 
tion unto the hope of a better life, which thou hast 
revealed unto us by the gospel. We beseech thee, 
merciful God and Father, not to suffer our hearts to 
be fixed on these earthly and corruptible things ; but 
that we may always look up to heaven, expecting 
thence our Saviour Jesus Christ, until he appear in 
the clouds for our deliverance. Amen. — Our Fa- 
ther, &c. 



A Prayer for sick tempted persons. 

O Almtghty, eternal, righteous God, and merciful 
Father, thou who art Lord of life and death, and with- 
out whose will, nothing is done in heaven, nor in 
earth, although we are not worthy to call upon thy 
name, nor to hope that thou wilt hear us, when we 
consider how we have hitherto employed our time ; 
we beseech thee, that thou wilt be pleased of thy mer- 
cy to look upon us in the face of Jesus Christ, who 
has taken all our infirmities on him. We acknow- 
ledge that we are utterly incapable of any good, and 
prone to all evil, wherefore we have justly merited 
this punishment, yea, have deserved much more. But 
Lordj thou knowest that we are thy people, and that 



LITURGY. 



91 



thou art our God : we have no other refuge than to 
thy mercy, which thou never hast withheld from any 
one who turned himself to thee. Therefore we be- 
seech thee not to impute our sins unto us, but account 
the wisdom, righteousness and holiness of Jesus Christ, 
to us, that we may in him be able to stand before thee. 
Deliver us for his sake from these sufferings, that the 
wicked may not think that thou hast forsaken us. 
And if it is thy pleasure longer thus to try us, give 
us strength and patience to bear all such according 
to thy will, and let all turn according to thy wisdom 
to our profit. Rather chastise us here, than hereafter, 
to be lost with the world. Grant that we may die to 
this world, and all earthly things, and that we may 
daily more and more be renewed after the image of 
Jesus Christ. Suffer us not to be separated by any 
means from thy love ; but draw us daily nigher and 
nigher unto thee, that we may enter upon the end of 
our calling with joy ; that is, may die, rise again, and 
live with Christ in eternity. We also believe that 
thou wilt hear us through Jesus Christ, who hath 
taught us to pray — Our Father, &c. 

Strengthen us also in the true faith, which we be- 
lieve in our hearts and profess with our mouths. — I 
believe in God, &c. 

Or thus : 

Eternal merciful God and Father, the eternal sal- 
vation of the living and the everlasting life of the dy- 
ing, seeing that thou hast death and life in thy hand 
alone, and takest such care of us continually, that 
neither health nor sickness, nor any good or evil can 
befall us, nay, not a hair can fall from our head, with- 
out thy will : and since thou dost order all things for 
the good of thy people, we beseech thee, grant us the 
grace of thy holy Spirit, to teach us rightly to ac- 
knowledge our misery, and patiently to bear thy chas- 
tenings, which we have deserved ten thousand times 



92 



LITURGY. 



more severe. We know that they are not the evi- 
dences of thy wrath, but of thy fatherly love towards 
us, that we should not be condemned with the world. 
— O Lord, increase our faith in thine infinite mercy, 
that we may be more and more united to Christ, as 
members to their spiritual bead, to whom thou wilt 
make us conform in sufferings and in glory. Lighten 
the cross, so that our weakness may be able to bear 
it. We submit ourselves entirely to thy holy will, 
whether thou art pleased to continue our souls longer 
in these tabernacles, or take them into eternal life, 
since we belong to Christ, and therefore shall not per- 
ish. We would willingly leave this weak body in 
hopes of a blessed resurrection, when it shall be re- 
stored to us much more glorious. Grant us to expe- 
rience the blessed comfort of the remission of sins, 
and of justification through Christ, that we by that 
shield may overcome all the assaults of Satan. May 
his innocent blood wash away all the stain, and un- 
cleanness of our sins, and his righteousness answer 
for our unrighteousness in thy last judgment. Aim 
us with faith and hope, that we may not be ashamed 
nor confounded by the terror of death ; but when our 
bodily eyes are closing in darkness, may the eyes of 
our souls be directed towards thee ; and when thou 
shalt have deprived us of the use of our tongues, may 
our hearts never cease to call upon thee. O Lord, wo 
commit our souls into thy hands, forsake us not in 
our last extremity, and that only for the sake of Je- 
sus Christ, who hath taught us to pray — Our Fa« 
ther, &c. 



BAPTISM. 



93 



THE FORM 

FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF BAPTISM 
TO INFANTS OF BELIEVERS. 

The principal parts of the doctrine of holy baptism 
are these three: First. That we with our children 
are conceived and born in sin, and therefore are chil- 
dren of wrath, in so much that we cannot enter into 
the kingdom of God, except we are born again. This, 
the dipping in, or sprinkling- with water teaches us, 
whereby the impurity of our souls is signified, and 
we admonished to loathe, and humble ourselves be- 
fore God, and seek for our purification and salvation 
without ourselves. 

Secondly. Holy baptism witnesseth and sealeth 
unto us the washing away of our sins through Jesus 
Christ. Therefore we are baptised in the name of 
thi Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
Ftr when we are baptised in the name of the Father, 
Gcd the Father witnesseth and sealeth unto us, that 
he doth make an eternal covenant of grace with us, 
and adopts us for his children and heirs, and therefore 
will provide us with every good thing, and avert all 
evil, or turn it to our profit. And when we are bap- 
tised in the name of the Son, the Son sealeth unto us, 
that he doth wash us in his blood from all our sins, 
incorporating us into the fellowship of his death and 
resurrection, so that we are free from all our sins, and 
accounted righteous before God. In like manner, 
when we are baptised in the name of the Holy Ghost, 
the Holy Ghost assures us, by this holy sacrament, 
that he will dwell in us, and sanctify us to be mem- 
bers of Christ, applying unto us, that which we have 
in Christ, namely, the washing away of our sins, and 
the daily renewing of our lives, till we shall finally 



94 



BAPTISM. 



be presented without spot or wrinkle among the as 
sembly of the elect in life eternal. 

Thirdly. Whereas in all covenants, there are con 1 
tained two parts: therefore are we by God through ] 
baptism, admonished of, and obliged unto new obedi. 
ence, namely, that we cleave to this one God, Father, j 
Son, and Holy Ghost ; that we trust in him, and love j 
him with all our hearts, with all our souls, with all 1 
our mind, and with all our strength ; that we forsake | 
the world, crucify our old nature, and walk in a new | 
and holy life. 

And if we sometimes through weakness fall into i 
sin, we must not therefore despair of God's mercy, j 
nor continue in sin, since baptism is a seal and un- 1 
doubted testimony, that we have an eternal covenant 
of grace with God. 

And although our young children do not under. : 
stand these things, we may not therefore exclude I 
them from baptism, for as they are, without their know j 
ledge, partakers of the condemnation in Adam; so 
are they again received unto grace in Christ ; as God 
speaketh unto Abraham the father of all the faithful, 
and therefore unto us and our children — Gen. xvii. 7, 
saying, "I will establish my covenant between me 
and thee, and thy seed after thee, in their generations, 
for an everlasting covenant ; to be a God unto thee, 
and to thy seed after thee." This also the apostle 
Peter testifieth, with these words, Acts ii. 39, " For 
the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to 
all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our j 
God shall call." Therefore God formerly commanded | 
them to be circumcised, which was a seal of the cove, 
nant, and of the righteousness of faith; and therefore 
Christ also embraced them, laid his hands upon them 
and blessed them : Mark, chap. x. 

Since then baptism is come in the place of circum 
cision, therefore infants are to be baptised as heirs of i 
the kingdom of God, and of his covenant. And pa- 



BAPTISM. 



95 



rents are in duty bound, farther to instruct their chil- 
dren herein, when they shall arrive to years of dis- 
cretion, f hat therefore this holy ordinance of God, 
may be administered to his glory, to our comfort, and 
to the edification of his church, let us call upon his 
holy name. 

O Almighty and eternal God, we beseech thee, 
that thou wilt be pleased of thine infinite mercy, gra- 
Iciously to look upon these children, and incorporate 
jthem by thy holy spirit into thy Son Jesus Christ, 
'that they may be buried with him into his death, and 
jbe raised with him in newness of life ; that they may 
daily follow him, joyfully bearing- their cross, and 
! cleave unto him in true faith, firm hope, and ardent 
love : that they may, with a comfortable sense of thy 
favour, leave this lite, which is nothing but a continual 
death, and at the last day, may appear without terror 
before the judgment seat of Christ thy Son, through 
j Jesus Christ our Lord, who with thee and the Holy 
! Ghost, one only God, lives and reigns for ever. Amen. 



! An Exhortation to the Parents, and those who come 
with them to Baptism. 

Beloved in the Lord Jesus Christ, you have heard 
that baptism is an ordinance of God, to seal unto us 
and to our seed his covenant, therefore it must be used 
for that end, and not out of custom or superstition, 
jiThat it may then be manifest, that you are thus mind- 
ed, your are to answer sincerely to these questions. 

First. Whether you acknowledge, that although 
our children are conceived and born in sin, and there- 
fore are subject to all miseries, yea, to condemnation 
itself; yet that they are sanctified* in Christ, and 
therefore, as members of his ehurch, ought to be bap- 
tised? 



* My children, Ezek. 16, 21. They are holy, 1 Cor. 7. 14. 



96 



BAPTISM. 



Secondly. Whether you acknowledge the doctr 
which is contained in the Old and New Testame 
and in the articles of the Christian faith, and wh 
is taught here in this Christian church, to be the t m 
and * perfect doctrine of salvation? 

Thirdly. Whether you promise and intend to .-re 
these children, when come to the years of discreti 
(whereof thou art either parent or witness) instruc 
and brought up in the aforesaid doctrine, or he\\ 
cause them to be instructed therein, to the utmost 
your power ? Answer. Yes. 

Then the minister of God's word, in baptizing, 
shall say, N. I baptize thee, in the name of the Fat! 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. 



Thanksgiving. 
Almighty God and merciful Father, we thank 
praise thee, that thou hast forgiven us, and our c 
dren, all our sins, through the blood of thy belo i 
Son Jesus Christ, and received us through thy h 
Spirit, as members of thy only begotten Son, 
adopted us to be thy children, and sealed and ( 
firmed the same unto us by holy baptism : we bese 
thee, through the same Son of thy love, that thou 
be pleased always to govern these baptised chile 
by thy holy Spirit, that they may be piously and ] 
giously educated, increase and grow up in the L 
Jesus Christ, that they then may acknowledge 
fatherly goodness and mercy, which thou hast sh< 
to them and us, and live in all righteousness, ur 
our only Teacher, King and High Priest, Jt 
Christ; and manfully fight against, and overc. 
sin, the devil and his whole dominion, to the end 
they may eternally praise and magnify thee, and 
Son Jesus Christ, together with the Holy Ghost, 
one only true God. Amen. 



D—Volkomene— complete. 



BAPTISM. 



97 



THE FORM 

FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF HOLY BAPTISM | 

TO ADULT PERSONS. 

However children of Christian parents, (although 
^riey understand not this mystery) must be baptised 
by virtue of the covenant ; yet it is not lawful to bap- 
t?se those who are come to years of discretion, except 
they first be sensible of their sins, and make confes- 
sion both of their repentance and faith in Christ : for 
this cause did not only John the Baptist preach (ac- 
cording to the command of God) the baptism of re- 
pentance, and baptised, for the remission of sin, those 
who confessed their sins, Mark 1, and Luke 3. But 
our Lord Jesus Christ also commanded his disciples 
to teach all nations, and then to baptise them, in the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost, Mat. 28, Mark 1 6. Adding this promise : 
M He that believeth and is baptised shall be saved." 
'According to which rule, the Apostles, as appeareth 
from Acts 2, 10, and 16, baptised none who were of 
years of discretion, but such who made confession of 
their faith and repentance ; therefore it is not lawful 
/: )W*a-days, to baptise any other adult persons, than 
ich as have been taught the mysteries of holy bap- 
5m, by the preaching of the gospel, and are able to 
give an account of their faith by the confession of the 
mouth. — Since therefore you N. are also desirous of 
holy baptism, to the end, it may be to you a seal of 
vour ingrafting into the church of God, that it may 
appear that you do not only receive the Christian re- 
ligion, in which you have been privately instructed 
by us, and of which also you have made confession 
before us ; but that you (through the grace of God) 
intend and purpose to lead a life according to the 
same ; you are sincerely to give answer before God 
and his church ; First : Dost thou believe in the only 
30 



98 



BAPTISM. 



true God, distinct in three persons, Father, Son, and 
Holy Ghost, who hath made heaven and earth, and 
all that in them is, of nothing, and still maintains and 
governs them, insomuch that nothing comes to pass, 
either in heaven or on earth, without his divine will ? 
Answer. Yes. 

Secondly. Dost thou believe that thou art conceived 
and born in sin, and therefore art a child of wrath by 
nature, wholly incapable of doing any good, and 
prone to all evil ; and that thou hast frequently, both 
in thought, word, and deed, transgressed the com- 
mandments of the Lord : and whether thou art heart- 
ily sorry for these sins ? Answer. Yes. 

Thirdly. Dost thou believe that Christ, who is the 
true and eternal God, and very man, who took his 
human nature on him out of the flesh and blood of the 
Virgin Mary, is given thee of God, to be thy Saviour, 
and that thou dost receive by this faith, remission of 
sins in his blood, and that thou art made by the power 
of the Holy Ghost, a member of Jesus Christ and his 
church? Answer. Yes. 

Fourthly. Dost thou assent to all the articles of the 
Christian religion, as they are taught here in this 
Christian church, according to the word of God ; and 
purpose steadfastly to continue in the same doctrine 
to the end of thy life ; and also dost thou reject all 
heresies and schisms, repugnant to this doctrine, and 
promise to persevere in the communion of our Chris- 
tian church, not only in the hearing of the word, but 
also in the use of the Lord's Supper ? Answer. Yes. 

Fifthly. Hast thou taken a firm resolution always 
to lead a Christian life ; to forsake the world and its 
evil lusts, as is becoming the members of Christ and 
his church ; and to submit thyself to all Christian ad- 
monitions ? Answer. Yes. 

The good and great God mercifully grant his grace 
and blessing to this your purpose, through Jesus 
Christ. Amen. 



LORD'S SUPPER. 



99 



THE FORM 

FOR THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. 

Beloved in the Lord Jesus Christ, attend to the 
words of the institution of the holy Supper of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, as they are delivered by the holy 
Apostle Paul, 1 Cor. xi. 23—30. 

" For I have received of the Lord, that which also 
I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same 
nig-ht in which he was betrayed, took bread; and 
when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, 
eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you, this 
do in remembrance of me. And after the same man- 
ner, also, he took the cup when he had supped, saying-, 
this cup is the new testament in my blood ; this do 
ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me : for 
as oft as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do 
show the Lord's death till he come. Wherefore, who- 
soever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup, of the 
Lord unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood 
of the Lord. But let a man examine himself, and so 
let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup ; for 
he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and 
drinketh ^damnation to himself, not discerning the 
Lord's body." — That we may now celebrate the sup- 
per of the Lord to our comfort, it is above all things 
necessary, 

First. Rightly to examine ourselves. 

Secondly. To direct it to that end, for which Christ 
hath ordained and instituted the same, namely, to his 
remembrance. The true examination of ourselves, 
consists of these three parts. 

First. That every one consider by himself, his sins 
and the curse due to him for them, to the end that he 
may abhor and humble himself before God : consider- 



* Or.— K^ipa— D — Oordeel— E. Judgment, condemnation. 



100 



LORD'S SUPPER. 



ing that the wrath of God against sin is so great, that 
(rather than it should go unpunished) he hath pun« 
ished the same in his beloved Son Jesus Christ, with 
the bitter and shameful death of the cross. 

Secondly. That every one examine his own heart, 
whether he doth believe this faithful promise of God, 
that all his sins are forgiven him, only for the sake 
of the passion and death of Jesus Christ, and that the 
perfect righteousness of Christ is imputed and freely 
given him as his own, yea, so perfectly, as if he had 
satisfied in his own person for all his sins, and ful- 
filled all righteousness. 

Thirdly. That every one examine his own con- 
science, whether he purposeth henceforth to show true 
thankfulness to God in his whole life, and to walk 
uprightly before him ; as also, whether he hath laid 
aside unfeignedly all enmity, hatred, and envy, and 
doth firmly resolve henceforward to walk in true love 
and peace with his neighbour. 

All those, then, who are thus disposed, God will 
certainly receive in mercy, and count them worthy 
partakers of the table of his son Jesus Christ. On the 
contrary, those who do not feel this testimony in their 
hearts, eat and drink judgment to themselves. 

Therefore, we also, according to the command of 
Christ and the Apostle Paul, admonish all those who 
are defiled with the following sins, to keep themselves 
from the table of the Lord, and declare to them that 
they have no part of the kingdom of Christ ; such as 
all idolaters, all those who invoke deceased saints, 
angels, or other creatures; all those who worship 
images ; all enchanters, diviners, charmers, and those 
who confide in such enchantments ; all despisers of 
God and his word, and of the holy sacraments ; all 
blasphemers ; all those who are given to raise discord, 
sects, and mutiny, in church or state; all perjured 
persons ; all those who are disobedient to their parents 
and superiors ; all murderers, contentious persons, and : 



LORD'S SUPPER. 101 



those who live in hatred and envy against their neigh- 
bours; all adulterers, whoremongers, drunkards, 
thieves, usurers, robbers, gamesters, covetous, and all 
who lead offensive lives. 

All these, while they continue in such sins, shall 
abstain from this meat, (which Christ hath ordained 
only for the faithful) lest their judgment and con- 
demnation be made the heavier. But this is not de- 
signed (dearly beloved brethren and sisters in the 
Lord) to deject the contrite hearts of the faithful, as 
if none might come to the supper of the Lord, but 
those who are without sin : for we do not come to 
this supper, to testify thereby that we are perfect and 
righteous in ourselves ; but on the contrary, consid- 
ering that we seek our life out of ourselves in Jesus 
Christ, we acknowledge that we lie in the midst of 
death : therefore, notwithstanding w ? e feel many in- 
firmities and miseries in ourselves, as namely, that 
we have not perfect faith, and that we do not give 
ourselves to serve God with that zeal as we are bound, 
but have daily to strive with the weakness of our 
faith, and the evil lusts of our flesh; yet, since we 
are (by the grace of the Holy Ghost) sorry for these 
weaknesses, and earnestly desirous to fight against 
our unbelief, and to live according to all the com- 
mandments of God : therefore we rest assured that 
no sin or infirmity, which still remaineth against our 
will, in us, can hinder us from being received of God 
in mercy, and from being made worthy partakers of 
this heavenly meat and drink. 

Let us now also consider, to what end the Lord 
hath instituted his supper, namely, that we do it in 
remembrance of him. Now after this manner are 
we to remember him by it. 

First That we are confidently persuaded in our 
hearts, that our Lord Jesus Christ (according to the 
promises made to our forefathers in the Old Testa- 
ment) was sent of the Father into the world : that he 



102 



LORD'S SUPPER. 



assumed our flesh and blood ; that he bore for us the 
wrath of God (under which we should have perished 
everlastingly) from the beginning of his incarnation, 
to the end of his life upon earth ; and that he hath 
fulfilled, for us, all obedience to the divine law and 
righteousness ; especially, when the weight of our 
sins and the wrath of God pressed out of him the 
bloody sweat in the garden, where he was bound that 
we might be freed from our sins ; that he afterwards 
suffered innumerable reproaches, that we might never 
be confounded. That he was innocently condemned 
to death, that we might be acquitted at the judgment- 
seat of God ; yea, that he suffered his blessed body 
to be nailed on the cross — that he might affix thereon 
the hand-writing- of our sins ; and hath also taken 
upon himself the curse due to us, that he might fill 
us with his blessings ; and hath humbled himself unto 
the deepest reproach and pains of hell, both in body 
and soul, on the tree of the cross, when he cried out 
with a loud voice, My God, my God! why hast thou 
forsaken me ? That we might be accepted of God, 
and never be forsaken of him : and finally confirmed 
with his death and shedding of his blood, the new 
and eternal testament, that covenant of grace and re- 
conciliation, when he said, It is finished. 

And, that we might firmly believe that we belong 
to this covenant of grace, the Lord Jesus Christ, in 
his last supper, took bread, and when he had given 
thanks, he brake it, and gave it to his disciples, and 
said, Take, eat, this is my body which is broken for 
you, this do in remembrance of me ; inlike manner also 
after supper, he took the cup, gave thanks and said, 
Drink ye all of it ; this cup is the new testament in 
my blood, which is shed for you and for many, for 
the remission of sins : this do ye as often as ye drink 
it in remembrance of me : that is, as often as ye eat 
of this bread, and drink of this cup, you shall there, 
by as by a sure remembrance and pledge, be adinon- 



LORD'S SUPPER. 



103 



ished and assured of this my hearty love and faithful- 
ness towards you ; that whereas you should otherwise 
have suffered eternal death, I have given my body to 
the death of the cross, and shed my blood for you ; 
and as certainly feed and nourish your hungry and 
thirsty soul with my crucified body, and shed blood, 
to everlasting life, as this bread is broken before your 
eyes, and this cup is given to you, and you eat and 
drink the same with your mouth, in remembrance of 
me. 

From this institution of the holy supper of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, we see that he directs our faith and trust 
to his perfect sacrifice (once offered on the cross) as 
to the only ground and foundation of our salvation, 
wherein he is become to our hungry and thirsty souls, 
the true meat and drink of life eternal. For by his 
death he hath taken away the cause of our eternal 
death and misery, namely, sin : and obtained for us 
the quickening spirit, that we by the same (which 
dwelleth in Christ as in the head, and in us as his 
members) might have true communion with him, and 
be made partakers of all his blessings, of life eternal, 
righteousness, and glory. 

Besides, that we by the same spirit may also be 
united as members of one body in true brotherly love, 
as the holy apostle saith, For we, being many, are one 
bread, and one body : for we are all partakers of that 
one bread. For as out of many grains one meal is 
ground, and one bread baked, and out of many ber- 
ries being pressed together, one wine floweth, and 
mixeth itself together; so shall we all, who by a true 
faith are ingrafted into Christ, be altogether one body, 
through brotherly love, for Christ's sake, our beloved 
Saviour, who hath so exceedingly loved us : and not 
only show this in word, but also in very deed towards 
one another. 

Hereto assist us, the Almighty God and Father of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, through his holy spirit. Amen, 



104 



LORD'S SUPPER. 



That we may obtain all this, let us humble our- 
selves before God, and with true faith implore hi9 
grace. 

Most merciful God and Father, we beseech thee, 
that thou wilt be pleased in this supper (in which we 
celebrate the glorious remembrance of the bitter death 
of thy beloved Son Jesus Christ) to work in our hearts 
through the holy spirit, that we may daily more and 
more with true confidence, give ourselves up unto thy 
Son Jesus Christ, that our afflicted and contrite hearts, 
through the power of the Holy Ghost, may be fed and 
comforted with his true body and blood; yea, with 
him, true God and man, that only heavenly bread: 
and that we may no longer live in our sins, but he 
in us, and we in him, and thus truly be made par- 
takers of the new and everlasting testament, and of 
the covenant of grace. That we may not doubt but 
thou wilt for ever be our gracious Father, never more 
imputing our sins unto us, and providing us with all 
things necessary, as well for the body as the soul, as 
thy beloved children and heirs ; grant us also thy 
grace, that we may take upon us our cross cheerfully, 
deny ourselves, confess our Saviour, and in all tribu- 
lations, with uplifted heads expect our Lord Jer.us 
Christ from heaven, where he will make our mortal 
bodies like unto his most glorious body, and take us 
unto him in eternity. Amen.-— Our Father, &c. 

Strengthen us also by this holy supper in the Catho- 
lic undoubted Christian faith, whereof we make con- 
fession with our mouths and hearts, saying, 

1 believe in God the Father Almighty, Maker of 
heaven and earth : and in Jesus Christ his only Son 
our Lord ; who was conceived by the Holy Ghost, born 
of the Virgin Mary, suffered under Pontius Pilate, 
was crucified, dead and buried, he descended into 
hell : the third day he rose again from the dead, he 
ascended into heaven, and sitieih on the right hand of 



LORD'S SUPPER. 



105 



God the Father Almighty : from thence he shall come 
to judge the quick and the dead. 

I believe in the Holy Ghost ; the holy Catholic 
church; the communion of saints ; the forgiveness of 
sins ; the resurrection of the body; and the life ever- 
lasting. Amen. 

That we may be now fed with the true heavenly- 
bread, Christ Jesus, let us not cleave with our hearts 
unto the external bread and wine, but lift them up 
on high in heaven, where Christ Jesus is our advo- 
cate, at the right hand of his heavenly Father, whi- 
ther all the articles of our faith lead us ; not doubting", 
but we shall as certainly be fed and refreshed in our 
souls through the working of the Holy Ghost, with 
his body and blood, as we receive the holy bread and 
wine in remembrance of him. 

In breaking and distributing the bread, the Minister 
shall say, 

The bread which we break, is the communion of 
the body of Christ. 

And when he giveth the cup, 

The cup of blessing, which we bless, is the com- 
munion of the blood of Christ. 

During the communion, there shall or may he devout- 
ly sung, a psalm, or some chapter read, in remem- 
brance of the death of Christ, as the 53d chapter 
of Isaiah, the 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, and ISth chapters 
of John, or the like. 

After the communion, the Minister shall say, 

Beloved in the Lord, since the Lord hath now fed 
our souls at his table, let us therefore jointly praise 
his holy name with thanksgiving, and every one say 
in his heart, thus, 
30* 



106 



LORD'S SUPPER. 



Bless the Lord, O my soul ; and all that is within 

me, bless his holy name. 

Bless the Lord, O my soul, and forget not all his 
benefits. 

Who forgiveth thine iniquities ; whohealeth all thy 

diseases. 

Who redeemeth thy life from destruction, who 
crowneth thee with loving hindness and tender mer- 
cies. 

The Lord is merciful and gracious, slow to anger 
and plenteous in mercy. 

He hath not dealt with us after our sins, nor re- 
warded us according to our iniquities. 

For as the heaven is high above the earth, so great 
is his mercy towards them that fear him. 

As far as the East is from the West, so far hath 
he removed our transgressions from us. 

Like as a Father pitieth his children, so the Lord 
pitieth them that fear him. 

Who hath not spared his own Son, but delivered 
him up for us all, and given us all things with him. 
Therefore God commendeth therewith his love towards 
us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for 
us ; much more then, being now justified in his blood, 
we shall be saved from wrath through him : for, if 
when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God 
by the death of his Son ; much more being reconciled, 
we shall be saved by his life. Therefore shall my 
mouth and heart show forth the praise of the Lord 
from this time forth for ever more. Amen. 

Let every one say with an attentive heaii, 

O ! Almighty, merciful God and Father, we ren- 
der thee most humble and hearty thanks, that thou 
hast of thy infinite mercy, given us thine only begot- 
ten Son, for a mediator and a sacrifice for our sins, 
and to be our meat and drink unto life eternal, and that 
thou givest us lively faith, whereby we are made parta. 



EXCOMMUNICATION. 



107 



kers of such thy benefits — thou hast also been pleased, 
that thy beloved Son Jesus Christ should institute and 
ordain his holy supper for the confirmation of the 
same. Grant, we beseech thee, O faithful God and 
Father, that through the operation of thy holy Spirit, 
the commemoration of the death of our Lord Jesus 
Christ may tend to the daily increase of our faith, 
and saving fellowship with him, through Jesus Christ 
thy Son, in whose name we conclude our prayers, 
saying — Our Father, &c. 



THE FORM OF EXCOMMUNICATION. 

Beloved in the Lord Jesus Christ ; it is known unto you, 
that we have several times, and by several methods declared 
unto you the great sin committed, and the heinous offence 
given by our fellow member N. to the end that he. by your 
Christian admonition, and prayers to God, might be brought 
to repentance, and so be freed from the bonds of the devil, 
(by whom he is held captive) and recovered by the will of the 
Lord. But we cannot conceal from you, with great sorrow, 
that no one has as yet appeared before us, who hath in the 
least given us to understand that he, by the frequent admo- 
nitions given him, (as well in private as before witnesses, 
and in the presence of many) is come to any remorse for his 
sins, or hath shown the least token of true repentance ; since 
then he daily aggravates his sin (which in itself is not small) 
by his stubbornness, and since we have signified unto you 
the last time, that in case he did not repent, after such pa- 
tience shown him by the church, we should be under the dis- 
agreeable necessity of being further grieved for him, and 
come to the last remedy : wherefore we at this present are 
necessitated to proceed to this excommunication according 
to the command and charge given us by God in his holy 
word; to the end that he may hereby be made (if possible) 
ashamed of his sins, and likewise that we may not by this 
rotten and as yet incurable member, put the whole body of 
the church in danger, and that God's name may not be bias 
phemed. 

Therefore we, the ministers and rulers of the church of 
God, being here assembled in the name and authority of oui 
Lord Jesus Christ, declare before you all, that for the afore- 
said reasons we have excommunicated, and by these, do ex- 
communicate N. from the church of God, and from fellowship 
With Christ, and the holy sacraments, and from all the spi« 



108 EXCOMMUNICATION. 



ritual blessings and benefits, which God promiseth to, and 
bestows upon his church, so long as he obstinately and im- 
penitently persists in his sins, and is therefore to be accounted 
by you as a heathen man and a publican, according to the 
command of Christ, Mat. 18, who saith, that whatsoever his 
ministers shall bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven. 

Further we exhort you, beloved Christians, to keep no 
company with him, that he may be ashamed; yet count him 
not as an enemy, but at all times admonish him as you would 
a brother. In the mean time let every one take warning by 
this and such like examples, to fear the Lord, and diligently 
take heed unto himself, if he thinketh he stand 'eth, lest he fall: 
but having true fellowship with the Father and his Son Jesus 
Christ, together with all faithful Christians, remain stead- 
fast therein to the end, and so obtain eternal salvation. 
You have seen, beloved brethren and sisters, in what manner 
this our excommunicated brother has begun to fall, and by 
degrees is come to ruin : observe, therefore, how subtle Satan 
is, to bring man to destruction, and to withdraw him from 
all salutary means of salvation: guard, then, against the 
least beginnings of evil, " and laying aside," according to the 
exhortation of the apostle, u every weight and the sin which 
does so easily beset us, let us run with patience the race that 
is set before us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher 
of our faith; be sober, watch and pray, lest you enter into 
temptation. To-day, if you will hear the voice of the Lord, 
harden not your hearts," but work out your own salvation 
with fear and trembling ;" and every one repent of his sins, 
lest our God humble us again, and that we be obliged to be- 
wail some one of you ; but that you may with one accord, 
living in all godliness, be our crown and joy in the Lord. 

Since it is God who worketh in us, both to will and to do 
of his good pleasure, let us call upon his holy name with con- 
fession of our sins, saying, 

O ! righteous God" and merciful Father, we bewail our 
sins before thy high majesty, and acknowledge that we have 
deserved the grief and sorrow caused unto us by the cutting 
off of this our late fellow member: yea, we all deserve, 
shouldst thou enter into judgment with us, by reason of our 
great transgressions, to be cut off and barished from thy 
presence.— But, OLord, thou art merciful unto us for Christ's 
sake, forgive us our trespasses, for we heartily repent of 
them, and daily work in our hearts a greater measure of 
sorrow for them ; that we may, fearing thy judgments which 
thou executest, against the stiff-necked, endeavour to please 
thee : grant us to avoid all pollution of the world, and those 
who are cut off from the communion of the church, that we 
may not make ourselves partakers of their sins : and that he, 
who is excommunicated, may become ashamed of his sins: 
and since thou desirest not the death of a sinner, but that he 



EXCOMMUNICATION. 



109 



may repent and live, and the bosom of thy church is always 
open for those, who turn away from their wickedness : we 
therefore humbly beseech thee, to kindle in our hearts a 
pious zeal, that we may labour, with good Christian admo- 
nitions and examples, to bring again this excommunicated 
person on the right way, together with all those, who, through 
unbelief or dissoluteness of life, go astray. 

Give thy blessing to our admonitions, that we may have 
reason thereby to rejoice again in him, for whom we must 
now mourn : and that thy holy name may be praised, through 
our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath thus taught us to pray — Our 
Father, &c. 



THE FORM 
OF RE- ADMITTING EXCOMMUNICATED PERSONS 
INTO THE CHURCH OF CHRIST. 

Beloved in the Lord, it is known unto you, that some 
time ago our fellow member N. was cut off from the church 
of Christ: we cannot now conceal from you, that he, by the 
above-mentioned remedy, as also by the means of good ad- 
monition and your Christian prayers, is come so far, that he 
is ashamed of his sins, praying us to be re-admitted into the 
communion of the church. 

SJince we then, by virtue of the command of God, are in 
duty bound to receive such persons with joy, and it being 
necessary that good order should be used therein, we there- 
fore give you to understand thereby, that we purpose to loose 
again the aforementioned excommunicated person from the 
bond of excommunication, the next time when by the grace 
of God we celebrate the supper of the Lord, and receive him 
again into the communion of the church ; except any one of 
you, in the mean time, shall show just cause why this ought 
not to be done, of which you must give notice to us in due 
time. In the mean time, let every one thank the Lord, for 
the mercy shown this poor sinner, beseeching him to perfect 
his work in him to his eternal salvation. Amen. 

Afterwards, if no impediment he alleged, the Minister shall 
proceed to the re-admission of the excommunicated sinner, in 
the following manner: 

Beloved Christians, we have the last time informed you 
of the repentance of our fellow member N. to the end that he 
might with your fore-knowledge be again received into the 
church of Christ : and whereas no one has alleged any thing 
why his re-admission ought not to take place, we therefore 
at present purpose to proceed to the same. 



110 EXCOMMUNICATION. 



Our Lord Jesus Christ, Mat. 18, having confirmed the sen- 
tence of his church, in the excommunicating of impenitsnt 
sinners, declareth immediately thereupon, that whatsoever his 
ministers shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven ; where- 
by he giveth to understand, that when any person is cut off 
from his church, he is not deprived of all hopes of salvation ; 
but can again be loosed from the bonds of condemnation. 
Therefore, since God declares in his word, that he takes no 
pleasure in the death of a sinner, but that he turn from his 
wickedness and live, so the church always hopes for the re- 
pentance of the backslidden sinner, and keepeth her bosom 
open to receive the penitent: accordingly the Apostle Paul, 
1 Cor. 5, commanded the Corinthian (whom he had declared 
ought to be cut off from the church) to be again received and 
comforted, since being reproved by many, he was come to the 
knowledge of his sins : to the end that he should not be swal- 
lowed up with over-much sorrow. 2 Cor. 2. 

Secondly. Christ teacheth us in the aforementioned text, 
that the sentence of absolution, which is passed upon such a 
penitent sinner according to the word of God, is counted 
sure and firm by the Lord; therefore, no one ought to doubt 
in the least, who truly repents, that he is assuredly received 
by God in mercy, as Christ saith, John, chap. 20, Whose soever 
sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them. 

But now to proceed to the matter in hand : I ask thee, N. 
whether thou dost declare here with all thine heart before 
God and his church, that thou art sincerely sorry for the rin 
and stubbornness, for which thou hast been justly cut off 
from the church? whether thou dost also truly believe, that 
the Lord hath forgiven thee, and doth forgive thy sins Cor 
Christ's sake, and that thou therefore art desirous to be re- 
admitted into the church of Christ, promising hencefortl to- 
live in all godliness according to the command of the Lor 1? 

Answer. Yes, verily. 

Then the Minister shall further say, 

We, then, here assembled in the name and authority of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, declare thee, N. to be absolved from the 
bonds of excommunication ; and do receive thee again into 
the church of the Lord, and declare unto thee that thou art 
in the communion of Christ and of the holy sacraments, and 
of all the spiritual blessings and benefits of God, which he 
promiseth to and bestowetti upon his church : may the eter- 
nal God preserve thee therein, to the end, through his only 
begotten Son, Jesus Christ. Amen. 

Be therefore assured in thy heart, my beloved brother, that 
the Lord hath airain received thee in mercy. Be diligent 
henceforward to guard thyself against the subtlety of Satan 
and the wickedness of the world, to the end that thou mayesj 



ORDINATION. 



Ill 



not fall again into sin: love Christ, for many sins are for- 
given thee. 

And you, beloved Christians, receive this your brother with 
hearty affection ; be glad that he was dead and is alive again, 
he Was lost and is found ; rejoice with the angels of heaven, 
over this sinner who repenteth: count him no longer as a 
stranger, but as a fellow-citizen with the saints, and of the 
household of God. And whertda we can have no good of 
ourselves, let us, praising and magnifying the Lord Al- 
mighty, implore his mercy, saying, 

Gracious God and Father, we thank thee, through Jesus 
Christ, that thou hast been pleased to give this our fellow 
brother repentance unto life, and us cause to rejoice in his 
conversion. We beseech thee, show him thy mercy, that he 
may become more and more assured in his mind of the re- 
mission of his sins, and that he may receive from thence in- 
expressible joy and delight, to serve thee. And whereas he 
hath heretofore by his sins offended many, grant that he may, 
by his conversion, edify many. Grant also that he may 
steadfastly walk in thy ways, to the end; and may we learn 
frtm this example, that with thee is mercy, that thou mayest 
be feared; and that we, counting him for our brother and 
co heir of life eternal, may jointly serve thee with filial fear 
and obedience all the days of our life, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord, in whose name we thus conclude our prayer — Olr 
Father, &c. 



THE FORM 

FOR ORDAINING THE MINISTERS OF GOD'S WORD. 

The sermon and the usual prayers being finished, the 
Minister shall thus speak to the congregation. 

Beloved brethren, it is known unto yon, that we 
have now at three different times published the name 
of our brother N. here present, to learn whether any 
person had aught to offer concerning- his doctrine or 
life, why he might not be ordained to the ministry of 
the word. And whereas no one hath appeared before 
us, who hath alleged any thing lawful against his 
person, we shall therefore at present, in the name of 
the Lord, proceed to his ordination ; for which pur- 
pose, you N. and all those who are here present shall 



112 



ORDINATION. 



first attend to a short declaration taken from the w< rd i 
of God, touching the institution and the office of pas- 
tors and ministers of God's word ; where, in the first 
place you are to observe, that God our heavenly Fa- I 
ther, willing to call and gather a church from amongst 
the corrupt race of men unto life eternal, doth by a j 
particular mark of his favour use the ministry of men 
therein. 

Therefore, Paul saith, that the Lord Jesus Christ 
hath given some apostles, and some prophets, and somt 
evangelists, and some pastors and ministers ; for thi 
perfecting of the saints, for the work of the ministry, 
for the edifying of the body of Christ. Here we sea 
that the holy Apostle among other things saith, that 
the pastoral office is an institution of Christ 

What this holy office enjoins, may easily be gath- 
ered from the very name itself : for as it is the duty 
of a common shepherd, to feed, guide, protect, and 
rule the flock committed to his charge ; so it is with 
regard to these spiritual shepherds, who are set over 
the church which God calleth unto salvation, and 
counts as sheep of his pasture. The pasture, with 
which these sheep are fed, is nothing else but the 
preaching of the gospel, accompanied with prayer, 
and the administration of the holy sacraments; he 
same word of God is likewise the staff with wh-ch 
the flock is guided and ruled, consequently it is evi- 
dent, that the office of pastors and ministers of God's 
word is, 

First. That they faithfully explain to their flock, 
the word of the Lord, revealed by the writings of the 
prophets and the apostles ; and apply the same as well 
in general as in particular, to the edification of the 
hearers; instructing, admonishing, comforting, and 
reproving, according to every one's need ; preaching 
repentance towards God, and reconciliation with him 
through faith in Christ ; and refuting with the Holy 
Scriptures, all schisms and heresies which are repug- 



ORDINATION. 



113 



nant to the pure doctrine. All this is clearly signi- 
fied to us in holy writ, for the Apostle Paul saith, that 
these labour in the word ; and elsewhere he teacheth 
that this must be done according to the measure or 
rule of faith ; he writes also, that a pastor must hold 
fast and rightly divide the faithful and sincere word 
' which is according to the doctrine : likewise, he that 
I prophesieth (that is, preacheth God's word) speaketh 
unto men to edification, and exhortation and comfort : 
in another place he proposes himself as a pattern to 
pastors, declaring that he hath publicly, and from 
house to house taught and testified repentance to- 
wards God, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ: 
but particularly we have a clear description of the 
office, and ministers of God's word, 2 Corinth, chap, 
v. 18, 19, and 20th verses, where the apostle thus 
speaketh, " And all things are of God, who hath re- 
conciled us to himself by Jesus Christ, and hath given 
to us, (namely to the apostles and pastors) the minis- 
try of reconcilation ; to wit, that God was, in Christ, 
reconciling the world unto himself, not imputing their 
trespasses unto them, and hath committed unto us the 
word of reconciliation. Now then we are ambassa- 
dors for Christ, as though God did beseech you by us ; 
we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to 
God." Concerning the refutation of false doctrine, 
the same apostle saith, Tit. i. 9. "That a minister 
must hold fast the faithful word of God, that he may 
be able by sound doctrine, both to exhort and con- 
vince the gainsnyers. 

Secondly. It is the office of the ministers, publicly 
to call upon the name of the Lord in behalf of the 
whole congregation ; for that which the apostles say, 
we will give ourselves continually to prayer, and to 
the ministry of the word, is common to these pastors 
with the apostles; to which St. Paul, alluding, thus 
speaketh to Timothy ; " I exhort therefore, that first 
pf all, supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving 



114 



ORDINATION. 



or thanks, be made for all men ; for kings, and for 
all that are in authority," &c. 1 Tim. ii. 1 and 2. 

Thirdly. Their office is to administer the sacra- 
ments which the Lord hath instituted as seals of his 
grace : as is evident from the command given by 
Christ to the apostles, and in them to all pastors, bap- 
tise them in the name of the Father , and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. Likewise, for I have re- 
ceived of the Lord that which also I delivered unto 
you, that the Lord Jesus the same night in which he 
was betrayed, fyc. 

Finally, it is the duty of the ministers of the word, 
to keep the church of God in good discipline, and to 
govern it in such a manner as the Lord hath ordain- 1 
ed : for Christ having spoke of the Christian disci- 
pline, says to his apostles, whatsoever ye shall bind 
on earth, shall be bound in heaven. And Paul will 
have the ministers know how to rule their own house, j 
since they otherwise neither can provide for, nor rule j 
the church of God. This is the reason why the pas- 1 
tors are in scripture called, stewards of God and bish- \ 
ops, that is, overseers and watchmen, for they have j 
the oversight of the house of God, wherein they are 
conversant, to the end, that every thing may be trans- 
acted with good order and decency ; and also to open 
and shut, with the keys of the kingdom of heaven 
committed to them, according to the charge given 
them by God. 

From these things may be learned, what a glorious 
work the ministerial office is, so great things are ef- 
fected by it ; yea, how highly necessary it is for man's 
salvation, which is also the reason why the Lord will 
have such an office always to remain : for Christ said 
when he sent forth his apostles to officiate in this holy 
function, Lo, I am always with you, even unto the end 
of the world ; where we see his pleasure is, that 
this holy office (for the persons to whom he here 
speaketh could not live to the end of the world) should 



ORDINATION. 



115 



always be maintained on earth. And therefore Paul 
exhorteth Timothy, To commit that which he had 
heard of him, to faithful men, who are able to teach 
[others, as he also, having ordained Titus minister, 
further commanded him, to ordain elders in every 
city. . Tit. 1. 5. 

Forasmuch therefore as we, for the maintaining of 
this office in the church of God, are now to ordain a 
new minister of the word, and having sufficiently 
spoke of the office of such persons, therefore you N. 
shall answer to the following questions, which shall 
be proposed to you, to the end that it may appear to 
fall here present, that you are inclined to accept of 
| this office as above described. 

First. I ask thee, whether thou feelest in thy heart 
that thou art lawfully called of God's church, and 
therefore of God himself, to this holy ministry? 

Secondly. Whether thou dost believe the books of 
the Old and New Testament to be the only word of 
God, and the perfect doctrine unto salvation, and dost 
reject all doctrines repugnant thereto ? 

Thirdly. Whether thou dost promise faithfully to 
discharge thy office according to the same doctrine 
as above described, and to adorn it with a godly life ; 
also, to submit thyself, in case thou shouldst become 
delinquent either in life or doctrine, to ecclesiastical 
admonition, according to the public ordinance of the 
churches 1 

Answer, Yes, truly, with all my heart. 

Then the minister, who did demand those questions 
of him, and other ministers who are present, shall 
lay their hands* on his head, and say, 

God our heavenly Father, who hath called thee to 
this holy ministry, enlighten thee with his Holy Spirit, 



* This ceremony shall not be used in ordaining those who 
have before been in the ministry. 



116 



ORDINATION. 



strengthen thee with his hand, and so govern thee in 
thy ministry, that thou mayest decently and fruitfully 
walk therein, to. the glory of his name, and the pro- 
pagation of the kingdom of his Son Jesus Christ, 
Amen. 

Then the Minister shall, from the pulpit, exhort the 
ordained Minister, and the congregation, in the foU 

lowing manner : 

" Take heed, therefore, beloved brother, and fellow- 
servant in Christ, unto yourself and to all the flock, 
over which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseer, 
to feed the church of God which he hath purchased 
with his own blood : love Christ, and feed his sheep, 
taking the oversight of them not by constraint, but 
willingly : not for filthy lucre, but of a ready mind, 
neither as being lord over God's heritage, but as an 
example to the flock. — Be an example of believers, in 
word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, 
in purity. Give attendance to reading, to exhortation, 
to doctrine. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, me- 
ditate upon those things, give thyself wholly to them, 
that thy profiting may appear to all : take heed to thy 
doctrine, and continue steadfast therein. Bear pa- 
tiently all sufferings, and oppressions, as a good sol- 
dier of Jesus Christ, for in doing this thou shalt both 
save thyself and them that hear thee. And when the 
chief Shepherd shall appear, thou shalt receive a crown 
of glory that fadeth not away." 

u And you likewise, beloved Christians, receive this 
your minister in the Lord with all gladness, 1 and hold 
such in reputation Remember that God himself 
through him speaketh unto you and beseecheth you. 
Receive the word, which he, according to the scrip- 
ture, shall preach unto you, 1 not as the word of man, 
but (as it is in truth) the word of God.' Let the feet 
of those that preach the gospel of peace, and bring 
glad tidings of good things, be beautiful and pleasant 



ORDINATION. 



117 



tinto you. Obey them that have the rule over you, 
and, submit yourselves ; for they watch for your souls, 
as they that must give account, that they may do it 
with joy, and not with grief ; for that is unprofitable 
for you. If you do these things, it shall come to pass, 
that the peace of God shall enter into your houses, 
and that you who receive this man in the name of a 
prophet, shall receive a prophet's reward, and through 
his preaching, believing in Christ, shall through 
Christ inherit life eternal." 

Since no man is of himself fit for any of these 
things, let us call upon God with thanksgiving : 

Merciful Father, we thank thee that it pleaseth 
thee, by the ministry of men, to gather a church to 
thyself unto life eternal, from amongst the lost chil- 
dren of men : we bless thee for so graciously provid- 
ing the church in this place with a faithful minister, 
w-.) beseech thee to qualify him daily more and more 
by the holy spirit, for the ministry to which thou hast 
ordained and called him : enlighten his understanding 
to comprehend thy holy word, and give him utter- 
ance, that he may boldly open his mouth, to make 
known and dispense the mysteries of the gospel. 
Endue him with wisdom and valour, to rule the peo- 
ple aright over which he is set, and to preserve them 
in Christian peace, to the end that thy church under 
his administration and by his good example, may in- 
crease in number and in virtue. Grant him courage 
to bear the difficulties and troubles which he may meet 
with in his ministry, that being strengthened by the 
comfort of thy spirit, he may remain steadfast to the end, 
and be received with all faithful servants into the joy 
of his master. Give thy grace also to this people and 
church, that they may becomingly deport themselves 
i towards this their minister ; that they may acknow- 
ledge him to be sent of thee; that they may receive 
j his doctrine with all reverence, and submit themselves 
to his exhortations. To the end that they may, by 



118 



ORDINATION. 



his word, believing in Christ, be made partakers of 
eternal life. Hear us, O Father, through thy beloved 
Son, who hath thus taught us to pray — Our Fa- 
ther, &c. 



THE FORM 

FOR ORDAINING ELDERS AND DEACONS, 

When ordained at the same time. But if they ar< * 
ordained separately, this form shall be used as oc- 
casion requires. 

Beloved Christians, you know that we have seve 1 
times published unto you the names of our brethr 
here present, who are chosen to the office of elde. 
and deacons in this church, to the end that we migl. 
know whether any person had aught to allege, why 
they should not be ordained in their respective offices ; 
and whereas no one hath appeared before us, who 
hath alleged any thing lawful against them, we shall 
therefore at present, in the name of the Lord, proceed 
to their ordination. 

But first, you, who are to be ordained, and all those 
who are here present, shall attend to a short declara- 
tion from the word of God concerning the institution 
and the office of eJders and deacons : of the elders is 
to be observed, that the word elder or eldest (which I 
is taken out of the Old Testament, and signifieth a j 
person who is placed in an honourable office of go- 1 
vernment over others) is applied to two sorts of per- j 
sons who administer in the church of Jesus Christ : 
for the apostle saith, " the elders that rule well, shall 
be counted worthy of double honour, especially they 
who labour in the word and doctrine." Hence it is 
evident that there were two sorts of elders in the 
apostolic church, the former whereof did labour in the 
word and doctrine, and the latter did not. The first 
were the ministers of the word and pastors, who 



ORDINATION. 



119 



preached the gospel and administered the sacraments ; 
but the others, who did not labour in the word, and 
still did serve in the church, bore a particular office, 
namely, they had the oversight of the church, and 
ruled the same with the ministers of the word : for 
Paul, Rom. chap. 12, having spoke of the ministry of 
the word, and also of the office of distribution or dea- 
conship, speaketh afterwards particularly of this of- 

, fice, saying : " he that ruleth, let him do it with dili- 
gence :" likewise, in another place, he counts govern- 
ment among the gifts and offices which God hath 
instituted in the church : 1 Cor. 12. Thus we see 
lat these sorts of ministers arc added to the others 
vho preach the gospel, to aid and assist them, as in 

Ithe old testament the common Levites were to the 

^priests in the service of the tabernacle, in those things 
which they could not perform alone : notwithstanding 

[ the offices always remained distinct one from the 
other. Moreover it is proper that such men should 
be joined to the ministers of the word in the govern- 

, ment of the church, to the end, that thereby all ty- 
ranny and lording may be kept out of the church of 
God, which may sooner creep in, w T hen the govern- 
ment is placed in the hands of one alone, or of a very 
few. And thus the ministers of the word, together 
with the elders, form a body or assembly, being as a 
council of the church, representing the whole church ; 
to which Christ alludes when he saith, " Tell the 
church" — which can in no wise be understood of all 
and every member of the church in' particular, but 
very properly of those who govern the church, out of 
which they are chosen. 

Therefore in the first place, the office of the elders 
is, together with the ministers of the word, to take 
the oversight of the church, which is committed to 
them, and diligently to look, whether every one pro- 
perly deports himself in his confession and conversa- 
tion * to admonish those, who behave themselves dis- 



120 



ORDINATION. 



orderly, and to prevent, as much as possible, the 
craments from being profaned ; also to act (accord 
to the Christian discipline) against the impenitc 
and to receive the penitent again into the bosom 
the church, as doth not only appear from the abo 
mentioned saying of Christ, but also from many other 
places of holy writ, as 1 Cor. chap. 5, and 2 Cor. ch 
2, that these things are not alone entrusted to one 
two persons, but to many who are ordained thereto. 

Secondly. Since the apostle enjoineth, that all things 
shall be done decently and in order, amongst Christians, 
and that no other persons ought to serve in the church 
of Christ, but those who are lawfully called, acced- 
ing to the Christian ordinance, therefore it is also the 
duty of the elders to pay regard to it, and in all oc- 
currences, which relate to the welfare and good order 
of the church, to be assistant with their good coun 
and advice, to the ministers of the word, yea, a 
to serve all Christians with advice and consolation. 

Thirdly. It is also their duty particularly to have 
regard unto the doctrine and conversation of the min- 
isters of the word, to the end that all things may be 
directed to the edification of the church ; and that 
strange doctrine be taught, according to that whi 
we read, Acts 20, where the apostle exhorteth to wat 
diligently against the wolves, which might come ii 
the sheep-fold of Christ : for the performance of whi 
the elders are in duty bound diligently to search t 
word of God, and continually to be meditating on t 
mysteries of faith. 

Concerning the Deacons ; of the origin and instil 
tion of their office we may read, Acts 6, where vre 
find that the apostles themselves did in the beginning 
serve the poor, " At whose feet was brought the pri 
of the things that were sold : and distribution w 
made unto every man according as he had need. But 
afterwards, when a murmuring arose, because the 
widows of the Grecians were neglected in the daiiy 



ORDINATION. 



121 



illustration," men were chosen (by the advice of the 
apostles) who should make the service of the poor 

heir peculiar business, to the end that the apostles 
might continually give themselves to prayer, and to 

le ministry of the word. And this has been con- 

nued from that time forward in the church, as ap- 
pears from Rom. 12., where the apostle, speaking 

F this office, saith, " tie that giveth, let him do it with 
simplicity." And 1 Cor. 12.28, speaking of helps, he 
means those, who are appointed in the church to help 
and assist the poor and indigent in time of need ; from 
which passages we may easily gather, what the dea- 
con's office is, namely, that they in the first place col- 
l ct and preserve with the greatest fidelity and dili- 
gence, the alms and goods which are given to the 
poor : yea, to do their utmost endeavours, that many 

aod means may be procured for the relief of the 
poor. 

The second part of their office consists in distribu- 
tion, wherein are not only required discretion and 
p rudence, to bestow the alms only on objects of chari- 
vr, but also cheerfulness and simplicity to assist the 
x>r with compassion and hearty affection ; as the 
jostle requires, Rom. chap. 12 ; and 2 Cor. chap. 9. 
or which end it is very beneficial, that they do not 
lly administer relief to the poor and indigent with 
eternal gifts, but also with comfortable words from 
jripture. 

To the end therefore, beloved brethren, N. N. that 
/ery one may hear, that you are willing to take your 
respective offices upon you, ye shall answer to the 
following questions. 

And in the first place I ask you, both elders and 
deacons, whether ye do not feel in your hearts, that 
ye are lawfully called of God's church, and conse- 

lently of God himself, to these your respective holy 
offices ? 

Secondly. Whether ye believe the books of the Old 



122 



ORDINATIOX. 



and New Testament to be the only word of God, and 
the perfect doctrine of salvation, and do reject all doc- 
trines repugnant thereto ? 

Thirdly. Whether ye promise, agreeably to said 
doctrine, faithfully, according to your ability, to dis- 
charge your respective offices, as they are here de- 
scribed ? ye elders in the government of the church 
together with the ministers of the word : and ye dea- 
cons in the ministration to the poor ? Do ye also joint- 
ly promise to walk in all godliness, and to submit 
yourselves, in case ye should become remiss in your 
duty, to the admonitions of the church ? — Upon which 
they shall answer, Yes. 

Then the Minister shall say, 

The Almighty God and Father, replenish you all 
with his grace, that ye may faithfully and fruitfully 
discharge your respective offices. Amen. 

The Minister shall further exhort them, and the whole 
congregation, in the following manner : 

Therefore, ye elders, be diligent in the government 
of the church, which is committed to you, and the 
ministers of the word. Be also, as watchmen over 
the house and city of God, faithful to admonish and 
to caution every one against his ruin. Take heed 
that purity of doctrine and godliness of life be main- 
tained in the church of God. And, ye deacons, be 
diligent in collecting the alms, prudent and cheerful 
in the distribution of the same : assist the oppressed, 
provide for the true widows and orphans, show libe- 
rality unto all men, but especially to the household 
of faith. 

Be ye all with one accord faithful in your offices, 
and hold the mystery of the faith in a pure conscience, 
being good examples unto all the people. In so doing 
you will purchase to yourselves a good degree, and 
great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus, 



ORDINATION. 



123 



and hereafter enter into the joy of our Lord. On the 
other hand, beloved Christians, receive these men as 
the servants of God : count the elders that rule well 
worthy of double honour, give yourselves willingly to 
their inspection and government. Provide the dea- 
cons with good means to assist the indigent. Be 
charitable, ye rich, give liberally, and contribute will- 
ingly. And, ye poor, be poor in spirit, and deport 
yourselves respectfully towards your benefactors, be 
thankful to them, and avoid murmuring : follow Christ, 
for the food of your souls, but not for bread. Let 
him that hath stolen (or who hath been burthensome 
to his neighbours) steal no more : but rather let him 
labour, working with his hands the things which are 
good, that he may give to him that needeth. Each of 
you, doing these things in your respective callings, 
shall receive of the Lord, the reward of righteousness. 
But since we are unable of ourselves, let us call upon 
the name of the Lord, saying, 

O Lord God and heavenly Father, we thank thee 
that it hath pleased thee, for the better edification of 
thy church, to ordain in it, besides the ministers of the 
word, rulers and assistants, by whom thy church may 
be preserved in peace and prosperity, and the indigent 
assisted ; and that thou hast at present granted us in 
this place, men, who are of good testimony, and we 
hope endowed with thy spirit. We beseech thee, re- 
plenish them more and more with such gifts, as are 
necessary for them in their ministration; with the 
gifts of wisdom, courage, discretion, and benevolence, 
to the end that every one may, in his respective office, 
acquit himself as is becoming ; the elders in taking 
diligent heed unto the doctrine and conversation, in 
keeping out the wolves from the sheepfold of thy be- 
loved Son ; and in admonishing and reproving disor- 
derly persons. In like manner, the deacons in care- 
fully receiving, and liberally and prudently distribut- 
ing of the alms to the poor, and in comforting them 



•24 



MARRIAGE. 



with thy holy word. Give grace both to the elders 
and deacons, that they may persevere in their faithful 
labour, and never become weary by reason of any 
trouble, pain or persecution of the world. Grant also 
especially thy divine grace to this people, over whom 
they are placed, that they may willingly submit them- 
selves to the good exhortations of the elders, counting 
them worthy of honour for their works' sake ; give 
also unto the rich, liberal hearts towards the poor, and 
to the poor grateful hearts towards those who help 
and serve them ; to the end that every one acquitting 
himself of his duty, thy holy name may thereby be 
magnified, and the kingdom of thy Son Jesus Christ, 
enlarged, in whose name we conclude our prayers, &c. 



THE FORM 
FOR THE CONFIRMATION OF MARRIAGE 
BEFORE THE CHURCH. 

Whereas married persons are generally, by reason 
of sin, subject to many troubles and afflictions ; to the 
end that you N. and N. who desire to have your mar- 
riage bond publicly confirmed, here in the name of 
God, before this church, may also be assured in your 
hearts of the certain assistance of God in your afflic- 
tions, hear therefore from the word of God how ho- 
nourable the marriage state is, and that it is an insti- 
tution of God, which is pleasing to him. Wherefore 
he also will (as he hath promised) bless and assist the 
married persons, and on the contrary, judge and 
punish whoremongers and adulterers. 

In the first place you are to know, that God our 
Father, after he had created heaven and earth, and all 
that in them is, made man in his own image and 
likeness, that he should have dominion over the beasts 
of the field, over the fish of the sea, and over the fowls 
of the air. And after he had created man, he ««aid 



MARRIAGE. 



125 



" It is not good that man should be alone, I will make 
him an help meet for him." And the Lord caused a 
deep sleep to fall upon Adam, and he slept ; and he 
took one of his ribs, and closed up the flesh instead 
thereof. And the rib which the Lord God had taken 
from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the 
man. And Adam said, this is now bone of my bone, 
and flesh of my flesh : she shall be called woman, be- 
cause she was taken out of man. Therefore shail a 
man leave his Father, and his Mother, and shall cleave 
unto his wife, and they two shall be one flesh. 
Therefore ye are not to doubt but that the married 
state is pleasing to the Lord, since he made unto Adam 
his wife, brought and gave her himself to be his wife ; 
witnessing thereby that he doth yet as with his hand 
bring unto every man his wife. For this reason the 
Lord Jesus Christ did also highly honour it with Ids 
presence, gifts and miracles in Cana of Galilee, to 
show thereby that this holy state ought to be kept ho- 
nourably by all, and that he will aid and protect mar- 
ried persons, even when they are least deserving it. 
But that you may live godly in this state, you must 
know the reasons wherefore God hath instituted the 
same. The first reason is, that each faithfully assist 
the other, in all things that belong to this life, and a 
better. 

Secondly. That they bring up the children which 
the Lord shall give them, in the true knowledge and 
fear of God, to his glory, and their salvation. 

Thirdly. That each of them, avoiding all unclean- 
ness and evil lusts, may live with a good and quiet 
conscience. 

For, to avoid fornication, let every man have his 
own wife, and every woman her own husband ; inso- 
much that all who are come to their years, and have 
not the gift of continence, are bound by the command 
of God, to enter into the marriage stale, ivith know- 
ledge and consent of parents or guardians and 



MARRIAGE. 



Itiends ; so that the temple of God, which is our body 
may not be defiled ; for whosoever defileth the temple 
of God) him shall God destroy. 

Next you are to know, how each is bound to be- 
have respectively towards the other, according to the 
word of God. 

First. You, who are the bridegroom, must know, 
that God hath set you to be the head of your wife, 
that you, according to your ability, shall lead her with 
discretion ; instructing, comforting, protecting her, as 
the head rules the body ; yea, as Christ is the head, 
wisdom, consolation, and assistance to his church. 
Besides, you are to love your wife as your own body, 
as Christ hath loved his Church : you shall not be 
bitter against her, but dwell with her as a man of 
understanding, giving honour to the wife, as the 
weaker vessel, considering that ye are joint heirs of 
the grace of life, that your prayers be not hindered ; 
and since it is God's command, " that the man shall 
eat his bread in the sweat of his face" therefore you 
are to labour diligently and faithfully, in the calling 
wherein God hath set you, that you may maintain your 
household honestly, and likewise have something to 
give to the poor. 

In like manner, must you, who are the bride, know 
how you are to carry yourself towards your husband, 
according to the word of God : you are to love your 
lawful husband, to honour and fear him, as also to be 
obedient unto him in all lawful things, as to your 
Lord, " as the body is obedient to the head, and the 
Church to Christ. You shall not exercise any domin- 
ion over your husband, but be silent : for Adam was 
first created, and then Eve, to be an help to Adam 
and after the fall, God said to Eve, and in her to all 
women, " your will shall be subject to your husband 
[you shall not resist this ordinance of God, but be obe- 
dient to the word of God, and follow the examples of 
godly women, who trusted in God, and were subject 



MARRIAGE. 



127 



tn their husbands ; " as Sarah was obedient to Abra- 
ham, calling him her lord you shall also be an help 
to your husband in all good and lawful things, look- 
ing to your family, and walking in all honesty and 
virtue, without worldly pride, that you may give an 
example to others of modesty.'] 

Wherefore you N. and you N. having now under- 
stood that God hath instituted marriage, and what he 
commands you therein : are you willing thus to be- 
have yourselves in this holy state, as you here do con- 
fess before this Christian assembly, and desirous that 
you be confirmed in the same. 

Answer. Yes. 

Whereupon the Minister shall say, 

I take you all, who are met here to witness, that 
tfo. re is brought no lawful impediment. 

Further to the married persons, 

Since then it is Jit that you be furthered in this 
yo.tr work, the Lord God confirm your purpose, which 
he hath given you ; and your beginning be in the 
name of the Lord, who made heaven and earth. 

Hereupon they shall join hands together, and the Min- 
ister speak first to the bridegroom. 

N. Do* you acknowledge here before God, and this 
his holy church, that you have taken, and do take to 
your lawful wife, N. here present, promising her never 
to forsake her ; to love her faithfully, to maintain her, 
as a faithful and pious husband is bound to do to his 
lawful wife ; that you will live holily with her ; keep- 
ing faith and truth to her in all things according to 
the holy gospel ? Answer. Yes. 

Afterwards to the bride. 

N. Do you acknowledge here before God, and this 
his holy church, that you have taken, and do take to 



128 



MARRIAGE. 



your lawful husband, N. here present, promising to 
be obedient to him, to serve and assist him, never to 
forsake him, to live holily with him, keeping faith 
and truth to him in all things, as a pious and faithful 
wife is bound to her lawful husband according to the 
holy gospel ? Answer. Yes. 

Then the Minister shall say, 

The Father of all mercies, who of his grace hath 
called you to this holy state of marriage, bind you in 
true love and faithfulness, and grant you his bless- 
ing. Amen. 

Hear now from the gospel, how firm the bond of 
marriage is, as described, Matthew, chap. xix. verses 
3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9. 

" The Pharisees came unto him, tempting him, and 
saying unto him, is it lawful for a man to put aitiy 
his wife ?" 8$c. 

Believe these words of Christ, and be certain a id 
assured, that our Lord God hath joined you togetl er 
in this holy state. You are therefore to receive wh \U 
ever befals you therein, with patience and thanksg v- 
ing, as from the hand of God, and thus all thin p 
will turn to your advantage and salvation. Amen 

PRAYER. 

Hearken now to the promise of God, from Psalm 
128. — Blessed is, $$c. 

The Lord our God replenish you with his grace, 
and grant that ye may long live together in all godlu 
ness and holiness. Amen. 



CREED. 



129 



FOR THE CONSOLATION 
OF SICK AND DYING BELIEVERS. 

; Thfi following texts of Scripture suggest instruction and comfort. 

I. Sin and death.— Psaim 51. 6.— Rosa. 5. 12.— Gen. 3. 17. 
19.— Psalm 89. 48.— Eccles. 9. 5.— Heb. 13. 14.— Heb. 9. 27.-2 

. Sam. 14. 14.— Job 9. 25.— Psalm 39. 4, 5, 6, 7.— Eccles. 12. 7.— 
James 4. 14.— 1 Pet. 3. 24.— Eccles. 3. 1, 2.— Job 14. 5.— Acts 
17. 26.— Job 7. 6.— Job 9. 25.- Heb. 11. 13.— Psalm 90. 10.— 2 
Pet. 3. 8.— Ephes. 2. 3.— Titus 1. 16.— Psalm 14. 1.— Rom. 7. 

i 19.— Psalm 51. 7, 8. 

II. Justification for the righteousness of Christ imputed 
\ to us who believe on him.— Rom. 3. 24, 28, 30.— Acts 10. 43.— 
; Phil. 3. 8.— Psalm 32. 1, 2.— Rom. 5. 1.— Rom. 8. 1, 3, 30, 35.— 

Isa. 1. 18.— Tit. 2. 14.— James 2. 18.— Gal. 3. 13.— Acts 13. 38, 
39.— Heb. 11. 6.— Heb. 2. 17.— Rom. 3. 28.— Rom. 4. 24, 25.— 
Rom. 5. 17, 18, 19.— Jer. 23. 6.-2 Cor. 5. 21. 

III. Death desirable to a believer.— 2 Cor. 5. 1—8.— Rom. 

7. 24.— Rom. 8. 22.— 1 Cor. 13. 12.— Isa. 04. 4.— 1 Cor. 2. 9.— 
Psalm 84. 10.— Psalm 34. 1, 4.— Psalm 36. 8.— John 14,2, 3.— 
Rev. 21. 23.— Phil. 1. 21-23.— John 12. 26.— John 5. 24 — 

[Luke 23. 42, 43.— Eccles. 12. 7 — Phil. 3. 20, 21.— 1 Pet. 5. 10. 
—Rom. 8. 17, 18.— 2 Cor. 5. 17.— Psalm 30. 5.— 1 Pet. 4. 13.— 
t Heb. 13. 12.— 1 Pet. 2, 21.— James 1. 2.— Rom. 5. 3, 4, 5.— 
I James 5. 8, 11.— Heb. 2. 9.— Mat. 10. 22.-2 Tim. 4. 7, 8.— 
] James 1. 12. 

IV. Watch and pray.— 1 Pet. 4. 7.— Luke 12. 35— 43.— Mat. 
25. 13.— Mark 13. 33.-2 Pet. 3. 10.— Luke 21. 34, 36.— Mat. 5. 

8. — Mat. 15. 9.— Gal. 5. 22.— John 3. 3.— Mark 10. 14, 15.— 
I Rom. 8. 7. 

V. Resurrection and glory.— 1 Cor. 15. 16.— Ezek. 37. 5.— 
Job 19. 25, 26.— John 5. 25, 29.— 1 Thess. 4. 13, 17.— 2 Cor. 5. 
10.— John 11. 25, 26.— John 14. 19.— John 17. 24.— Rev. 3. 21. 
—Rev. 7. 14— 17.— 1 Cor. 15. 49— 57.— Acts 7. 59.— Rev. 22. 20. 



CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

COMPOSED IN THE COUNCIL OF NICE, IN THE 
YEAR OF OUR LORD, 325. 

We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Maker of 
heaven and earth, and of all things visible and invisible; 
and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only begotten Son of God, 
begotten of his Father, before all worlds; God of God, Light 
of Light, very God of very God, begotten, not made, being 
of one substance with the Father, by whom all things were 
31* 



130 



CREED. 



made: who for us men and for our salvation, came d( wn 
from heaven, and was incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the 
Virgin Mary, and was made man, and was crucified also for 
us under Pontius Pilate. He suffered and was buried, and 
the third day he arose again according to the scriptures, and 
ascended into heaven, and sitteth on the right hand of the 
Father. And he shall come again, with glory, to judge both 
the quick and the dead ; whose kingdom shall have no end. 
And in the Holy Ghost, who spake by the prophets. And 
one holy Catholic and Apostolic church. We acknowledge 
one baptism for the remission of sins; we look for the resur- 
rection of the dead, and the life of the world to come. Amen. 



THE CREED OF ATHANASIUS, 

WRITTEN IN THE YEAR OF OUR LORD, 333. 

1. Whosoever will be saved, before all things it is neces- - 
sary that he hold the Catholic faith.— 2. Which faith, except 
one do keep whole and undefiled, without doubt he shall 
perish everlastingly.— 3. The Catholic faith is this, that we 
worship one God in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity.— 4. Nei 
ther confounding the Persons nor dividing the Substance. — 
o. For there is one Person of the Father, another of the Son, 
and another of the Holy Ghost.— 6. But the Godhead of the 
Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost is all one; the 
Glory equal, and the Majesty co-eternal.— 7. Such as the Fa- 
ther "is, such is the Son, and such is the Holy Ghost.— 8. The 
Father uncreated, the Son uncreated, and the Holy Ghost 
uncreated. — 9. The Father incomprehensible, and the Son 
incomprehensible, and the Holy Ghost, incomprehensible.— 
10. The Father eternal, the Son eternal, and the Holy Ghost 
eternal. — 11. And yet there are not three eternals : but one 
eternal.— 12. As also there are not three incomprehensihles, 
nor three Uncreated, but one Uncreated, and one incompre- 
hensible. — 13. So likewise the Father is Almighty, the Son 
Almighty, and the Holy Ghost Almighty.— 14. And yet there 
are not three Almighties, but one Almighty. — 15. So the 
Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost is God. — 
16. And yet there are not three Gods, but one God.— 17. So 
likewise the Father is Lord, the Son Lord, and the Holy 
Ghost Lord. — 18. And yet there are not three Lords, but one 
Lord.— 10. For, as we are compelled by the Christian Truth 
to acknowledge each person by himself to be God and Lord. 
—20. So we are forbidden by the Catholic Faith, to say, 
there be three Gods, or three Lords.— 21. The Father is made 
of none, neither created nor begotten. — 22. The Son is of the 
Father alone, not made, nor created, but begotten.— 23. The 



CREED. 



131 



Holy Ghost is of the Father, and of the Son, neither made, 
nor created, nor begotten, but proceeding.— 24. So there is 
one Father, not three Fathers; one Son, not three Sons; 
one Holy Ghost, not three Holy Ghosts.— 25. And in this 
Trinity, there is not First nor Last, nor greater nor less. — 
26. But the whole three persons are co-eternal together, and 
co-equal.— 27. So that in all things, as it is aforesaid, the 
Unity in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity is to be worshipped. 
—28. He therefore that will be saved, must thus think of the 
Trinity. — 29. Furthermore it is necessary to everlasting sal- 
vation, that he also believe rightly the Incarnation of our 
Lord Jesus Christ.— 30. For the right Faith is, that we be- 
lieve and confess, that our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, 
is God and Man.— 31. God of the Substance of the Father, 
begotten before the world; and Man of the Substance of his 
Mother, born in time.— 32. Perfect God and perfect man, 
having a reasonable Soul and a human Body.— 33. Equal to 
the Father, according to his Godhead; and inferior to the 
Father as to his Manhood.— 34. Who, although he be God 
and Man, yet he is not two but one Christ. — 35. One, not by 
conversion of the Godhead into Flesh, but by taking of the 
Manhood into God.— 36. He is not one by mixture of Sub- 
stance, but by unity of Person. — 37. For the reasonable Soul 
and Flesh is one Man : so Gcd and Man is one Christ.— 38. 
Who suffered for our salvation, descended into hell, rose 
again the third Day from the Dead. — 39. He ascended into 
Heaven, sits at the right hand of God, the Father Almighty. 
40. From whence he shall come to judge the Quick and the 
Dead. — 41. At whose coming, all Men shall rise again with 
their Bodies. — 42. And shall give account for their own 
Works.— 43. And they that have done Good, shall go into 
Life everlasting, and they that have done Evil, into ever- 
lasting fire.— 44. This is the Catholic Faith, which except a 
man believe faithfully, he cannot be saved. 



THE END. 



I 



"1 Thomson Park Drive 

cSTS&T**'* 16066 



0F CONGRESS 

iiliillilli 

016 147 439 3 



